A comment on the eleven first verses of the fourth chapter of S. Matthew's Gospel concerning Christs temptations delivered in XII sermons at St. Clements, Eastcheap, London / by Tho. Fuller ...
         Fuller, Thomas, 1608-1661.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A40659 of text R31517 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing F2421). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 189 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 102 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A40659
         Wing F2421
         ESTC R31517
         12034104
         ocm 12034104
         52861
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A40659)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 52861)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1010:19)
      
       
         
           
             A comment on the eleven first verses of the fourth chapter of S. Matthew's Gospel concerning Christs temptations delivered in XII sermons at St. Clements, Eastcheap, London / by Tho. Fuller ...
             Fuller, Thomas, 1608-1661.
          
           [14], 188 p.
           
             Printed by Ja. Cottrel for George Eversden ...,
             London :
             1652.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Temptation -- Sermons.
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Matthew IV -- Sermons.
        
      
    
       A40659  R31517  (Wing F2421).  civilwar no A comment on the eleven first verses of the fourth chapter of S. Matthew's Gospel, concerning Christs temptations. Delivered in XII. Sermons Fuller, Thomas 1652    33299 123 100 0 0 0 0 67 D  The  rate of 67 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2002-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-11 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-11 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           A
           COMMENT
           ON
           The
           eleven
           first
           Verses
           of
           the
           fourth
           Chapter
           OF
           S.
           
             Matthew's
          
           Gospel
           ,
           Concerning
           CHRISTS
           TEMPTATIONS
           .
        
         
           DELIVERED
           In
           XII
           .
           SERMONS
           ,
           at
           St.
           
             Clements
          
           Eastcheap
           ,
           LONDON
           :
           By
           THO.
           FULLER
           ,
           B.
           D.
           and
           Minister
           of
           
             Waltham-Abbey
          
           in
           
             ESSEX
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Ia
             :
             Cottrel
             ,
          
           for
           
             George
             Eversden
             ,
          
           at
           the
           golden
           Ball
           in
           Aldersgate-street
           .
           1652.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honorable
           ,
           and
           truely
           religious
           ,
           The
           Lady
           ISABELLA
           ,
           Countess
           of
           
             Northampton
             .
          
        
         
           
             MADAM
             ,
          
        
         
           SOme
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           ,
           may
           much
           admire
           what
           
             IACOB
          
           meant
           ,
           
           in
           sending
           so
           
             mean
          
           a
           
             Present
          
           to
           so
           
             mighty
          
           a
           
             Person
          
           as
           
             Ioseph
             ,
          
           the
           Governour
           of
           
             Egypt
             :
             A
             
             little
             balm
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             honey
             ,
             spices
             ,
             and
             myrrhe
             ,
             nuts
             ,
             and
             almonds
             .
          
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           quality
           of
           most
           of
           them
           was
           not
           costly
           ,
           so
           their
           quantity
           (
           a
           
             little
          
           of
           either
           )
           was
           not
           considerable
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           exception
           lies
           against
           my
           presenting
           this
           small
           Treatise
           to
           your
           Hohonour
           .
           
             Zoar
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             little
             one
             ?
          
           and
           the
           composure
           thereof
           so
           plain
           and
           homely
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           worthy
           the
           
             notice
             ,
          
           much
           less
           the
           
             Patronage
          
           of
           your
           Ladiship
           .
        
         
         
           But
           for
           
             Iacob
             ,
          
           all
           is
           answered
           in
           three
           words
           :
           They
           were
           
             the
             BEST
             FRVITS
             of
             the
             land
             .
          
           Indeed
           ,
           as
           
             Canaan
          
           was
           a
           Country
           plentiful
           with
           provisions
           for
           self-subsistence
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           but
           barren
           of
           Barter
           with
           Forraign
           Lands
           ;
           chiefly
           ,
           because
           God
           intended
           it
           for
           an
           entire
           place
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           mingle
           either
           Merchandise
           or
           Manners
           with
           other
           Nations
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           in
           effect
           I
           alleadge
           in
           mine
           own
           excuse
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           
             best
          
           expression
           
           of
           Thankfulness
           ,
           that
           my
           present
           condition
           can
           afford
           ;
           and
           my
           meanness
           is
           not
           capable
           in
           any
           other
           way
           to
           deserve
           the
           least
           of
           those
           many
           favors
           which
           your
           Honour
           hath
           conferred
           upon
           me
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           
             Iacob
          
           sent
           so
           small
           a
           quantity
           of
           each
           kinde
           (
           not
           because
           he
           grutched
           greater
           proportion
           thereof
           ,
           but
           )
           conceiving
           a
           greater
           bulk
           would
           rather
           be
           more
           wearisome
           to
           the
           Bearers
           ,
           then
           welcome
           to
           the
           Receiver
           :
           I
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           (
           who
           could
           
           have
           
             more
             ,
          
           not
           
             better
             ware
          
           in
           this
           
             Work
          
           )
           to
           avoid
           tediousness
           ,
           have
           purposely
           shortned
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           your
           Honour
           shall
           not
           (
           as
           in
           
             Iacob's
          
           Present
           )
           finde
           
             Honey
          
           here
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           never
           offered
           to
           God
           in
           any
           Sacrifice
           )
           I
           mean
           ,
           though
           in
           this
           Treatise
           there
           be
           no
           
             luscious
             ,
          
           &
           palate-pleasing
           
             Wit
          
           and
           
             Eloquence
             ,
          
           yet
           I
           assure
           your
           Ladiship
           (
           if
           daigning
           to
           read
           it
           )
           that
           you
           will
           meet
           with
           
             Balm
          
           (
           and
           that
           of
           the
           best
           kinde
           ,
           from
           
             Gilead
          
           )
           therein
           ;
           the
           
           true
           
             comfort
          
           and
           
             consolation
             ,
          
           which
           we
           may
           gather
           to
           our selves
           in
           all
           our
           
             Temptations
             ,
          
           from
           Christs
           here
           triumphing
           over
           Satan
           in
           the
           
             wilderness
             .
          
           Be
           pleased
           therefore
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           favourably
           to
           accept
           the
           
             fruits
          
           of
           my
           weak
           endeavours
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           speak
           I
           of
           the
           the
           
             fruits
             ,
          
           whilst
           I
           remember
           a
           pleasant
           passage
           ,
           acted
           by
           the
           simplicity
           of
           a
           poor
           Spaniard
           ?
           When
           a
           
             Father
          
           of
           the
           
             Inquisition
          
           sent
           unto
           him
           for
           some
           
             Pears
          
           growing
           in
           his
           Hort-yard
           ,
           
           poor
           man
           presently
           pluckt
           up
           the
           tree
           ,
           fruit
           ,
           root
           ,
           and
           branch
           ,
           and
           presented
           it
           unto
           him
           .
           What
           ,
           sudden
           fright
           ,
           and
           servile
           fear
           ,
           to
           prevent
           danger
           ,
           made
           him
           to
           
             over-do
             ,
          
           in
           his
           willing
           unwilling
           compliance
           with
           that
           churlish
           and
           cruel
           Inquisitor
           ;
           that
           ,
           my
           real
           respect
           ,
           and
           cordial
           gratitude
           ,
           doth
           cheerfully
           perform
           ,
           in
           my
           addresses
           to
           your
           Honor
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           civil
           of
           your
           Greatness
           ,
           as
           Courtesie
           is
           the
           truest
           badge
           of
           ancient
           Nobility
           .
           I
           desire
           ,
           that
           not
           
           onely
           the
           leaves
           ,
           buds
           ,
           blossoms
           ,
           green
           ,
           ripe
           fruit
           I
           can
           bear
           ,
           be
           presented
           to
           your
           Ladiship
           ,
           but
           could
           wish
           that
           the
           whole
           tree
           were
           worthy
           of
           your
           Honours
           acceptance
           .
        
         
           The
           good
           Lord
           of
           heaven
           croud
           all
           happiness
           on
           your Self
           and
           noble
           Lord
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           crown
           you
           both
           ,
           with
           that
           hopeful
           posterity
           which
           in
           due
           time
           he
           may
           bestow
           upon
           you
           ,
           with
           eternal
           happiness
           hereafter
           .
           The
           daily
           prayer
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             ,
             in
             all
             Christian
             service
             ,
             THO.
             FULLER
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           To
           My
           constant
           AUDITORS
           AT
           St.
           
             CLEMENTS
          
           Eastcheap
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           spoken
           of
           
             Noah
          
           in
           the
           
             plural
             ,
          
           (
           what
           is
           said
           in
           the
           
             singular
          
           of
           others
           )
           that
           he
           
             was
             perfect
             in
             his
             GENERATIONS
             ;
          
           
           
           because
           he
           lived
           in
           one
           
             generation
          
           before
           ,
           and
           another
           after
           the
           Flood
           .
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           
             preached
             ,
          
           serveth
           but
           an
           
             Auditory
          
           ;
           a
           Sermon
           
             printed
             ,
             Auditories
          
           ;
           and
           (
           if
           pious
           in
           it self
           )
           not
           onely
           the
           
             present
             ,
          
           but
           
             ensuing
             Age
             ,
          
           may
           partake
           of
           the
           profit
           thereof
           .
        
         
         
           It
           was
           the
           wish
           of
           
             Job
             ,
             Oh
             that
             my
             words
             were
             printed
             in
             a
             book
             !
          
           meaning
           the
           ancient
           
             Printing
             ,
          
           (
           opposite
           onely
           to
           
             speaking
          
           )
           which
           is
           a
           
             Maiden
             ,
             sole
             ,
          
           and
           
             single
             ,
          
           useful
           chiefly
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           Original
           :
           But
           had
           the
           Mystery
           of
           modern
           
             Printing
             ,
          
           (
           opposed
           also
           to
           
             Writing
          
           )
           which
           is
           a
           
             Mother
             ,
          
           fruitful
           with
           the
           propagation
           of
           many
           
             copies
          
           at
           once
           )
           been
           extant
           in
           his
           age
           ,
           
             Job
          
           no
           doubt
           would
           have
           enlarged
           his
           wish
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           not
           onely
           the
           surest
           means
           to
           
             keep
             ,
          
           but
           swiftest
           to
           
             communicate
          
           his
           minde
           and
           meaning
           to
           Posterity
           ;
           the
           main
           motive
           ,
           with
           me
           ,
           to
           publish
           my
           present
           pains
           :
           hoping
           ,
           in
           some
           degree
           ,
           they
           may
           prove
           not
           unuseful
           to
           such
           as
           peruse
           them
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           say
           ,
           
             These
             are
             not
             the
             Sermons
             you
             preached
             unto
             us
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             much
          
           contracted
           
             in
             the
             Press
             ,
             of
             what
             you
          
           enlarged
           
             in
             the
             Pulpit
          
           ;
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           The
           
             Hand
             ,
          
           when
           the
           
             fist
          
           is
           closed
           together
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           same
           
             Hand
             ,
          
           when
           the
           
             fingers
          
           were
           stretched
           forth
           ,
           and
           
             palm
          
           thereof
           expanded
           .
        
         
         
           Indeed
           Satan
           is
           justly
           taxed
           in
           this
           
             *
          
           Treatise
           ,
           for
           curtailing
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           leaving
           out
           words
           of
           consequence
           in
           his
           alleading
           thereof
           :
           But
           I
           cannot
           be
           justly
           censured
           ,
           if
           omitting
           ,
           inserting
           ,
           transposing
           ,
           altering
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           abridging
           what
           I
           preached
           (
           making
           a
           Decoction
           of
           
             Sermons
          
           into
           a
           
             Comment
             ,
          
           and
           therfore
           
             boiling
             them
             down
          
           to
           a
           
             fifth
             part
          
           )
           for
           ,
           being
           
             mine
             own
             ,
          
           I
           may
           order
           them
           as
           I
           am
           advised
           for
           my
           best
           conveniency
           .
        
         
           Yet
           why
           call
           I
           them
           
             Mine
             ,
          
           which
           formerly
           were
           
             God's
          
           ,
           and
           
             yours
             ,
          
           as
           now
           they
           are
           the
           
             whole
             world's
          
           ?
           
             God's
          
           ,
           by
           whose
           assistance
           they
           were
           composed
           ,
           on
           whose
           Word
           grounded
           ,
           at
           whose
           glory
           aimed
           .
           
             Yours
             ,
          
           as
           first
           intended
           for
           your
           
             instruction
             ,
          
           delivered
           to
           your
           
             attention
             ,
          
           digested
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           by
           your
           
             meditation
             ,
          
           and
           now
           published
           for
           your
           further
           
             edification
             .
          
        
         
           To
           conclude
           :
           It
           is
           as
           generally
           as
           confidently
           reported
           of
           the
           ancient
           
             British
          
           (
           now
           the
           
             Welsh
          
           )
           Nation
           ,
           that
           
             they
             never
             ran
             away
             in
             Battel
             ,
             till
             their
             General
             or
             Leader
             first
             forsook
             
             them
             .
          
           Oh
           that
           we
           might
           demean
           our selves
           valiantly
           in
           our
           Christian
           warfare
           ,
           until
           Christ
           ,
           our
           Captain
           ,
           desert
           us
           ;
           which
           will
           never
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           seeing
           we
           have
           both
           his
           faithful
           promise
           of
           assistance
           ,
           and
           cheerful
           precedent
           of
           his
           valour
           ,
           foiling
           of
           Satan
           in
           this
           his
           remarkable
           combate
           .
           To
           the
           protection
           of
           which
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           you
           are
           commended
           ,
           by
        
         
           
             
               Yours
               to
               his
               power
               ,
            
             
               THO.
               FULLER
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           CHRIST'S
           First
           Temptation
           to
           DESPAIRE
           .
           SERMON
           I.
           
        
         
           
             
               MATTH.
               4.1
               .
            
             
               Then
               Iesus
               was
               led
               of
               the
               spirit
               into
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               to
               be
               tempted
               of
               the
               devil
               .
            
          
        
         
           THE
           eleven
           first
           verses
           of
           this
           Chapter
           containe
           the
           most
           glorious
           Combat
           that
           ever
           was
           fought
           on
           earth
           ,
           if
           we
           seriously
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           eminencie
           of
           the
           persons
           ;
           
           Generals
           seldom
           fight
           Duels
           as
           here
           ▪
           the
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           against
           the
           Prince
           of
           Da●kness
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           spaciousness
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           not
           pent
           and
           confin'd
           by
           intruding
           spectators
           ,
           but
           had
           
             Rehoboth
             ▪
             elbow-room
             ,
          
           each
           of
           them
           to
           exercise
           their
           activity
           to
           the
           utmost
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           concernment
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           no
           less
           then
           the
           salvation
           or
           damnation
           of
           the
           Elect.
           
           Had
           Satan
           worsted
           Christ
           in
           this
           combate
           ,
           he
           had
           defeated
           the
           salvation
           of
           mankinde
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           length
           and
           fierceness
           of
           the
           Fight
           ,
           
             *
          
           
             fourty
             dayes
          
           ;
           long
           battels
           are
           seldome
           hot
           ,
           hot
           battels
           are
           seldome
           long
           ;
           This
           was
           both
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           clearness
           of
           the
           conquest
           ;
           the
           success
           of
           some
           fights
           hath
           been
           in
           such
           a
           twilight
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           battel
           ended
           with
           the
           swords
           of
           souldiers
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           begun
           with
           the
           pens
           of
           Historians
           ,
           disputing
           who
           got
           the
           better
           ;
           so
           equally
           hath
           the
           Victory
           been
           divided
           betwixt
           them
           :
           But
           here
           the
           Devil
           was
           quite
           routed
           ,
           forsook
           the
           field
           ,
           &
           after
           
           left
           our
           Saviour
           sole
           Conqueror
           ,
           and
           the
           Angels
           hitherto
           the
           invisible
           spectators
           of
           the
           fight
           ,
           were
           afterwards
           witnesses
           of
           his
           victory
           ,
           yea
           attendants
           on
           his
           triumph
           ;
           
             They
             ministred
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           We
           will
           take
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           
             Then
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               ?
            
             When
             ?
             Immediately
             after
             the
             ending
             of
             his
             Baptizing
             ,
             and
             immediately
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Preaching
             ,
             vers.
             17.
             
             
               Then
               began
               Iesus
               .
            
             In
             spiritual
             feasts
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             bad
             manners
             for
             the
             entertainer
             to
             cut
             for
             himself
             before
             he
             carve
             for
             his
             guests
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Doctrine
             concerns
             Ministers
             .
             
               Such
               as
               intend
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Ministery
               ,
            
             
             
               must
               expect
               temptations
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             expression
             reported
             and
             approved
             by
             Master
             
               Perkins
               ,
            
             That
             four
             things
             make
             a
             Divine
             ,
             (
             to
             the
             first
             three
             I
             concur
             chearfully
             and
             willingly
             ;
             to
             the
             fourth
             and
             last
             I
             consent
             fully
             ,
             but
             sadly
             )
             namely
             ,
             
               Reading
            
             and
             
               Meditation
               ,
               Prayer
            
             and
             
               Temptation
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             second
             Doctrine
             is
             general
             to
             all
             Christians
             .
          
           
             
             
               After
               a
               more
               then
               ordinary
               elevation
               of
               thy
               Soul
               in
               grace
               ,
               suspect
               and
               expect
               a
               sudden
               Temptation
               .
            
          
           
             As
             sure
             as
             the
             Valley
             attends
             on
             a
             hill
             in
             nature
             ;
             so
             after
             an
             height
             of
             holiness
             in
             thy
             soul
             (
             too
             fine
             ware
             to
             have
             much
             measure
             of
             )
             beware
             a
             depression
             ,
             concavity
             ,
             and
             hollowness
             of
             a
             Temptation
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             this
             to
             make
             any
             good
             Christians
             fearful
             ,
             but
             all
             watchful
             ;
             not
             any
             to
             despair
             ,
             but
             all
             to
             be
             discreet
             .
          
           
             
             You
             Ministers
             speak
             much
             of
             temptations
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Topick
             in
             your
             Sermons
             :
             but
             for
             my
             part
             (
             saith
             many
             a
             man
             )
             I
             never
             had
             temptation
             as
             yet
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             what
             belongeth
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             too
             too
             suspicious
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             work
             of
             conversion
             is
             not
             as
             yet
             sincerely
             wrought
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             Satan
             needs
             not
             besiege
             that
             soul
             with
             temptations
             ,
             which
             is
             already
             in
             his
             peaceable
             possession
             ;
             But
             if
             thou
             beest
             truly
             converted
             ,
             how
             old
             soever
             ,
             thou
             art
             young
             enough
             
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
             A
             Country-man
             riding
             with
             an
             unknown
             traveller
             (
             whom
             he
             conceived
             honest
             )
             over
             a
             dangerous
             plain
             ;
             
               This
               place
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               is
               infamous
               for
               robbery
               :
               but
               for
               mine
               own
               part
               ,
               though
               often
               riding
               over
               it
               early
               and
               late
               ,
               I
               never
               saw
               any
               thing
               worse
               then
               my self
               .
            
             In
             good
             time
             ,
             replied
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             presently
             demanded
             his
             purse
             ,
             and
             robbed
             him
             .
             Brag
             not
             that
             thou
             never
             hast
             had
             a
             temptation
             ;
             it
             may
             surprise
             thee
             in
             that
             very
             instant
             wherein
             thou
             boastest
             that
             thou
             wert
             never
             tempted
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             
               be
               not
               high-minded
               ,
               but
               fear
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Was
             led
             into
             the
             wilderness
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             qualifie
             the
             harshness
             of
             the
             phrase
             ,
             
               Mark
            
             1.12
             .
             
               The
               spirit
               driveth
               him
            
             ;
             but
             how
             ?
             not
             as
             a
             ship
             is
             driven
             by
             a
             tempest
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             horses
             and
             chariots
             driven
             by
             
               Iehu
               ,
            
             furiously
             :
             but
             ,
             to
             joyn
             
               Matthew
            
             and
             
               Mark
            
             together
             ,
             he
             was
             
               led-driven
               ,
            
             by
             a
             mixt
             motion
             :
             
               led
               ,
            
             there
             is
             willingness
             ;
             
               driven
               ,
            
             a
             kinde
             of
             violence
             :
             
               led
               ,
            
             there
             is
             freedom
             ;
             
               driven
               ,
            
             there
             is
             force
             .
          
           
           
             The
             sum
             is
             this
             :
             an
             efficacious
             impression
             from
             the
             spirit
             met
             in
             Christ
             with
             a
             voluntary
             condescention
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             susception
             thereof
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             then
             no
             cause
             of
             cavil
             ,
             that
             Effectual
             Grace
             ,
             when
             it
             works
             irresistibly
             on
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             Convert
             ,
             must
             needs
             prejudice
             and
             destroy
             the
             liberty
             thereof
             .
             I
             may
             say
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             A
             man
             is
             
               led-driven
            
             to
             repent
             ,
             
               led-driven
            
             to
             believe
             :
             parallel
             whereunto
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             He
             doth
             
               come-drawn
            
             to
             repent
             ,
             according
             to
             Christ's
             expression
             ,
             (
             
               Ioh.
            
             6.14
             .
             )
             
               No
               man
               cometh
               unto
               me
               ,
               except
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               draw
               him
               .
               Sic
               ●uvat
               trabi
               :
            
             a
             pleasing
             force
             entertained
             by
             mans
             freenes
             ;
             
               led
            
             and
             
               driven
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             is
             this
             :
          
           
             
             
               Such
               as
               do
               not
               rashly
               run
               themselves
               into
               a
               temptation
               ,
               but
               are
               led
               into
               it
               by
               divine
               providence
               ,
               may
               with
               Christ
               confidently
               expect
               a
               comfortable
               issue
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             they
             run
             into
             a
             temptation
             ,
             who
             leave
             their
             Calling
             to
             meet
             it
             :
             
             They
             are
             led
             into
             a
             temptation
             ,
             who
             go
             on
             in
             their
             vocation
             ,
             and
             a
             temptation
             encounters
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             (
             because
             they
             may
             not
             go
             back
             in
             their
             Calling
             )
             they
             must
             either
             go
             over
             it
             ,
             or
             under
             it
             ,
             or
             thorow
             it
             .
             Now
             a
             man
             in
             his
             Calling
             ,
             is
             twice
             as
             strong
             to
             resist
             the
             temptation
             ,
             as
             one
             out
             of
             it
             .
             A
             Fish
             is
             twice
             as
             strong
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             shore
             ;
             but
             a
             four-footed
             beast
             is
             twice
             as
             strong
             on
             the
             land
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             water
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             water
             is
             the
             proper
             element
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             earth
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Thy
             Calling
             is
             thy
             element
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             art
             most
             able
             to
             resist
             temptation
             .
             When
             
               Esau
            
             came
             against
             him
             ,
             (
             
               Gen.
            
             32.9
             .
             )
             
               Iacob
            
             with
             two
             excellent
             arguments
             importun'd
             Gods
             protection
             :
             One
             from
             Gods
             command
             ,
             
               Thou
               saidst
               unto
               me
               ,
               Return
               into
               thy
               country
               :
            
             the
             other
             from
             his
             promise
             ;
             
               Thou
               saidst
               unto
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               deal
               well
               with
               thee
               .
            
             Both
             these
             reasons
             mayst
             thou
             enforce
             upon
             God
             to
             preserve
             thee
             ,
             when
             a
             temptation
             assaults
             thee
             in
             thy
             calling
             :
             His
             Command
             ,
             
               Six
               
               days
               shalt
               thou
               labour
            
             ;
             his
             Promise
             ,
             
               That
               he
               will
               keep
               thee
               in
               all
               thy
               ways
               ,
            
             (
             whereof
             thy
             Calling
             is
             ,
             next
             the
             serving
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             highest
             :
             )
             And
             thou
             mayst
             comfortably
             presume
             that
             he
             will
             either
             remove
             the
             temptation
             ,
             or
             make
             thee
             victorious
             over
             it
             .
          
           
             
             
               Use
            
             1.
             
             To
             confute
             such
             who
             on
             the
             proud
             opinion
             of
             their
             strength
             
               hollow
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               a
               sleeping
               temptation
               ,
            
             and
             tempt
             it
             to
             tempt
             them
             ;
             dealing
             therewith
             as
             
               Asahel
            
             with
             
               Abner
               ,
            
             (
             2.
             
               Sam.
            
             2.
             )
             
               Abner
            
             would
             willingly
             have
             declined
             the
             fighting
             with
             
               Asahel
            
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             prosecuted
             ,
             yea
             persecuted
             him
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             was
             slain
             by
             him
             .
             Some
             temptations
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             no
             minde
             to
             meddle
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             pride
             and
             business
             must
             be
             tampering
             with
             them
             .
             We
             should
             not
             be
             so
             forward
             ,
             if
             we
             considered
             how
             hard
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             get
             out
             of
             a
             temptation
             .
             We
             usually
             say
             ,
             
               Such
               a
               man
               is
               run
               into
               debt
               :
            
             but
             if
             afterwards
             he
             hap
             to
             pay
             his
             engagements
             ,
             we
             say
             not
             that
             
               he
               is
               run
               out
               of
               debt
               ,
            
             but
             
             he
             is
             
               crept
            
             out
             of
             debt
             .
             Swift
             may
             the
             motion
             be
             into
             a
             temptation
             ,
             but
             slowe
             the
             recovery
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Into
             the
             wilderness
             .
          
           
             I
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               Solitariness
               is
               most
               advantageous
               for
               the
               devil
               to
               tempt
               us
               .
            
             
             Therefore
             Christ
             sent
             always
             his
             disciples
             by
             two's
             ,
             when
             to
             preach
             ,
             
               Luk.
            
             10.1
             .
             when
             to
             fetch
             the
             colt
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             21.1
             .
             when
             to
             bespeak
             the
             room
             for
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             
               Mark
            
             14.13
             .
             And
             this
             perchance
             was
             one
             reason
             why
             Christ
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             pitch'd
             on
             an
             even
             number
             ,
             Twelve
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             Seventy
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             that
             if
             he
             should
             have
             occasion
             to
             sub-divide
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             fall
             out
             into
             even
             couples
             ,
             and
             no
             odde
             one
             to
             lack
             a
             companion
             .
             However
             ,
             no
             place
             comes
             amiss
             to
             the
             devil
             to
             tempt
             in
             :
             Paradise
             ,
             where
             he
             tempted
             our
             first
             parents
             :
             A
             Palace
             ,
             where
             he
             tempted
             
               David
            
             with
             pride
             ,
             in
             
               numbering
               his
               people
               :
            
             An
             
               upper
               room
               ,
            
             where
             he
             
               tempted
               Iudas
               to
               betray
               Christ
               :
            
             The
             
               Congregation
               ,
            
             (
             the
             
             Apostles
             being
             present
             )
             where
             he
             tempted
             
               Ananias
            
             and
             
               Sapphira
            
             to
             tell
             a
             lye
             .
             But
             Satan
             is
             in
             his
             throne
             ,
             most
             potent
             and
             powerful
             in
             a
             solitary
             place
             ,
             
               in
               the
               wilderness
               .
            
          
           
             
             What
             was
             the
             Devils
             design
             in
             tempting
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             
             He
             had
             a
             double
             designe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             possible
             ▪
             to
             wound
             him
             with
             sin
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             had
             effected
             ,
             he
             had
             frustrated
             the
             salvation
             of
             mankind
             ,
             Satan
             knowing
             he
             could
             not
             save
             others
             ,
             who
             sinned
             himself
             .
          
           
             
             Seeing
             Satan
             must
             needs
             know
             already
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             why
             would
             he
             adventure
             on
             a
             
               labour
               in
               vaine
               ,
            
             seeing
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             make
             him
             sin
             ?
             
               Iam.
            
             1.13
             .
             )
             
               God
               cannot
               be
               tempted
               with
               evil
               .
            
             Now
             Satan
             must
             needs
             know
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             what
             he
             had
             seen
             and
             heard
             ;
             He
             had
             heard
             
               Gabriels
            
             salutation
             to
             the
             Virgin
             
               Mary
            
             (
             
               Luk.
            
             1.35
             .
             )
             
               That
               holy
               thing
               which
               shall
               be
               born
               of
               thee
               ,
               shall
               be
               called
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
            
             The
             Angels
             singing
             to
             the
             Shepherds
             (
             
               Luk.
            
             2.11
             .
             )
             
               To
               you
               is
               born
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               
               the
               Lord
               .
            
             The
             prophecie
             of
             
               Simeon
            
             (
             
               Luk.
            
             2.34
             .
             )
             plainly
             describing
             him
             for
             a
             Saviour
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Satan
             had
             seen
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             descending
             on
             him
             as
             a
             Dove
             (
             
               Mat.
            
             3.16
             .
             )
             and
             God
             owning
             him
             from
             heaven
             ,
             
               for
               his
               welbeloved
               Son
               .
            
             All
             these
             observed
             by
             Satan
             ,
             must
             needs
             infallibly
             inform
             him
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             a
             wonder
             that
             the
             devil
             would
             tempt
             him
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             did
             only
             amount
             to
             vehement
             suspitions
             ,
             
             whereby
             Satan
             might
             probably
             conjecture
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             certainly
             conclude
             him
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               .
            
             I
             mean
             ,
             thus
             he
             could
             not
             hereby
             collect
             ,
             That
             Christ
             was
             the
             second
             Person
             in
             the
             Trinity
             incarnated
             ,
             assuming
             mans
             flesh
             and
             nature
             upon
             him
             .
             He
             knew
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             by
             grace
             and
             adoption
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             as
             
               David
            
             and
             other
             men
             were
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             eminent
             person
             in
             piety
             and
             holiness
             :
             He
             knew
             also
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             such
             as
             
               Moses
               ,
               Ioshua
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Judges
             were
             :
             all
             
             of
             them
             
               Saviours
            
             of
             their
             people
             by
             temporal
             deliverances
             from
             their
             enemies
             :
             But
             he
             knew
             not
             certainly
             (
             though
             he
             shrewdly
             suspected
             )
             that
             he
             was
             the
             only
             Son
             of
             God
             by
             eternal
             generation
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             his
             death
             and
             Passion
             should
             save
             mankind
             from
             their
             sins
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             devil
             did
             not
             wholly
             despaire
             ,
             but
             tempted
             Christ
             with
             some
             probability
             of
             success
             .
          
           
             This
             first
             design
             ,
             I
             may
             call
             it
             the
             devils
             
               forlorne
               hope
               ,
            
             which
             he
             himself
             (
             almost
             )
             despaired
             would
             take
             effect
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             was
             his
             
               Reserve
               ,
            
             which
             was
             to
             vex
             our
             Saviours
             soul
             with
             suffering
             an
             affliction
             .
             If
             righteous
             
               Lot
            
             (
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             2.8
             .
             )
             dwelling
             among
             the
             Sodomites
             ,
             
               in
               seeing
               and
               hearing
               ,
               vexed
               his
               soul
               from
               day
               to
               day
               with
               their
               unlawful
               deeds
            
             ;
             surely
             it
             not
             only
             grated
             the
             ears
             ,
             but
             grieved
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ
             to
             hear
             the
             devil
             lye
             so
             impudently
             ,
             blaspheme
             God
             so
             presumptuously
             ,
             quote
             Scripture
             so
             perfidiously
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             so
             mischievously
             .
          
           
           
             What
             was
             Gods
             intent
             in
             leading
             Christ
             to
             be
             tempted
             ?
             
          
           
             That
             he
             gaining
             an
             experimental
             knowledge
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             
             might
             sympathize
             the
             more
             affectionately
             with
             us
             in
             our
             temptations
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             4.15
             .
             
               For
               we
               have
               not
               such
               an
               high
               Priest
               who
               cannot
               be
               touched
               with
               the
               feeling
               of
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               but
               was
               in
               all
               points
               tempted
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               yet
               without
               sin
               .
            
             Why
             did
             God
             suffer
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.8
             ,
             to
             fall
             into
             a
             desperate
             sickness
             and
             escape
             it
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             that
             he
             might
             ,
             verse
             4.
             comfort
             others
             in
             trouble
             ,
             
               by
               the
               comfort
               wherewith
               himself
               was
               comforted
               in
               God
               ?
            
             And
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             suffered
             Christ
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
          
           
             I
             wonder
             why
             Papists
             assigne
             such
             and
             such
             diseases
             ,
             to
             such
             and
             such
             Saints
             to
             cure
             them
             :
             as
             soare
             eyes
             to
             Saint
             
               Blaze
               ,
            
             the
             tooth-ach
             to
             Saint
             
               Appollonia
               .
            
             Was
             it
             not
             because
             (
             perchance
             we
             shall
             give
             a
             better
             reason
             for
             the
             Papists
             therein
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             give
             for
             themselves
             )
             these
             Saints
             when
             living
             were
             affected
             with
             these
             infirmities
             ?
             which
             makes
             
             them
             more
             compassionate
             to
             such
             as
             suffer
             the
             same
             maladies
             .
             But
             whatsoever
             thy
             paines
             be
             ,
             make
             thy
             application
             by
             prayer
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             will
             experimentally
             pity
             thy
             condition
             .
             Art
             thou
             hungry
             ?
             he
             was
             hungry
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             4.
             
             Thirsty
             ?
             he
             was
             thirsty
             ,
             
               Ioh.
            
             4.
             
             Weary
             ?
             he
             weary
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             27.
             
             Tempted
             ?
             he
             was
             tempted
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             By
             a
             barbarous
             and
             ancient
             custome
             ,
             all
             the
             goods
             of
             shipwrackt
             men
             were
             escheated
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             poor
             Merchant
             was
             stript
             out
             of
             the
             raggs
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             which
             the
             modesty
             of
             the
             windes
             and
             waves
             had
             left
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             King
             
               Richard
            
             the
             first
             himself
             had
             been
             on
             the
             Sea
             neer
             
               Sicily
               ,
            
             like
             to
             be
             drowned
             ,
             he
             recalled
             those
             Customes
             ,
             making
             provision
             that
             the
             propriety
             of
             those
             goods
             should
             still
             be
             preserved
             to
             the
             right
             owner
             .
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             been
             tossed
             in
             a
             Tempest
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             knows
             what
             belongs
             to
             the
             trouble
             thereof
             .
          
           
           
             Let
             us
             pray
             to
             him
             with
             confidence
             in
             all
             our
             distresses
             ,
             assured
             that
             out
             of
             the
             bowels
             of
             his
             experimental
             compassion
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             the
             more
             mercy
             upon
             us
             .
          
        
      
       
       
       
         
           CHRISTS
           First
           Temptation
           to
           DESPAIRE
           .
           SERMON
           II.
           
        
         
           
             
               MATTH.
               4.2
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               he
               had
               fasted
               fourty
               days
               and
               fourty
               nights
               ,
               he
               was
               afterwards
               an
               hungry
               .
            
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           after
           some
           eminent
           act
           was
           performed
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           extraordinary
           honour
           conferred
           on
           him
           ,
           presently
           to
           cloud
           himself
           in
           obscurity
           .
           He
           had
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           three
           general
           retreating
           places
           .
           1.
           
           A
           
             Mountaine
             .
          
           2.
           
           A
           
             Ship
             .
          
           3.
           
           A
           
             wilderness
             .
          
           
           When
           he
           had
           fed
           five
           thousand
           with
           five
           loaves
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           14.23
           .
           
             he
             went
             up
             into
             a
             mountain
             alone
             to
             pray
             .
          
           When
           he
           had
           fed
           four
           thousand
           with
           seven
           loaves
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           15.39
           .
           
             then
             he
             sent
             away
             the
             multitude
             and
             took
             ship
             .
          
           When
           he
           had
           raised
           
             Lazarus
          
           to
           life
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           9.54
           .
           he
           went
           thence
           into
           a
           country
           neer
           to
           the
           wilderness
           .
           If
           importunate
           popularity
           would
           press
           after
           Christ
           ,
           it
           should
           clamber
           up
           a
           Mountaine
           with
           paines
           ,
           or
           saile
           on
           the
           Sea
           with
           peril
           ,
           or
           seek
           him
           in
           a
           Wilderness
           with
           difficulty
           .
        
         
           How
           contrary
           is
           this
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           most
           men
           !
           when
           they
           have
           done
           any
           thing
           which
           they
           conceive
           
             fine
             and
             gallant
             ,
          
           above
           the
           standard
           of
           ordinary
           men
           ,
           then
           they
           love
           to
           appear
           in
           publike
           ,
           and
           present
           themselves
           to
           the
           view
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           eclipse
           himself
           was
           Christ's
           custome
           ,
           when
           any
           eminent
           act
           was
           done
           by
           him
           ;
           the
           same
           was
           his
           practice
           when
           any
           extraordinary
           honor
           was
           conferred
           on
           him
           :
           thus
           lately
           dignified
           to
           the
           eys
           &
           ears
           of
           the
           beholders
           with
           a
           sight
           and
           voice
           from
           
           heaven
           ,
           he
           pr●sen●ly
           retreated
           into
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           
             Where
             when
             he
             had
             fasted
             fourty
             dayes
             and
             fourty
             nights
             ,
             he
             was
             afterward
             an
             hungry
             .
          
        
         
           The
           words
           containe
           the
           through-fast
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           observe
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             depth
          
           thereof
           ,
           a
           total
           abstinence
           :
           
             Luke
          
           saith
           he
           eat
           
             nothing
             .
          
           Some
           criticks
           will
           carp
           hereat
           ,
           
             How
             could
             a
             negative
             terminate
             an
             act
             ?
          
           But
           the
           meaning
           thereof
           is
           this
           ;
           he
           eat
           not
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
             bredth
          
           thereof
           ;
           he
           fasted
           
             Daies
             and
             nights
          
           :
           hence
           we
           gather
           Christ
           watched
           all
           night
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           is
           senseless
           to
           say
           those
           fast
           that
           sleep
           ,
           seeing
           none
           can
           eat
           and
           sleep
           together
           .
           And
           no
           wonder
           if
           Christ
           watched
           by
           night
           ,
           being
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Divel
           ,
           who
           ,
           
             R●v.
          
           12.10
           .
           
             accuseth
             us
             before
             God
             day
             and
             night
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           
             length
          
           of
           his
           fasting
           ,
           
             fourty
             dayes
             and
             nights
             ,
          
           in
           imitation
           of
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Elias
          
           fasting
           as
           long
           ;
           the
           one
           at
           the
           institution
           ,
           the
           
           other
           at
           the
           restitution
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           Christ
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Four
           principal
           Reasons
           may
           be
           assigned
           of
           Christs
           fasting
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           he
           was
           in
           a
           solitary
           place
           ,
           where
           no
           food
           was
           afforded
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           as
           
             Adam
          
           began
           mans
           ruine
           with
           eating
           ,
           Christ
           would
           begin
           mans
           repairing
           with
           abstinence
           .
           Physitians
           commonly
           cure
           by
           the
           contraries
           ,
           and
           prescribe
           fasting
           to
           surfets
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Because
           Christ
           was
           immediately
           to
           begin
           his
           Ministery
           ;
           and
           fasting
           was
           the
           solemn
           initiation
           into
           that
           Office
           .
           Thus
           when
           
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Barnabas
          
           were
           separated
           for
           the
           work
           of
           preaching
           ,
           
             Then
             fasted
             they
             ,
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             go
             ,
          
           Act.
           13.3
           .
           And
           I
           understand
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           Presbyters
           retaine
           of
           the
           primitive
           customs
           ,
           That
           they
           observe
           a
           fast
           on
           their
           day
           of
           ordination
           of
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Because
           Christ
           was
           to
           
           cope
           with
           and
           encounter
           one
           of
           the
           subtillest
           ,
           sullenest
           ,
           and
           stubbornest
           of
           all
           devils
           ;
           Whereof
           there
           is
           a
           kinde
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           17.21
           .
           
             A
             kinde
             that
             goeth
             not
             out
             but
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
          
        
         
           Whether
           is
           the
           Popish
           
             Lent
          
           fitly
           founded
           on
           the
           imitation
           of
           Christs
           fasting
           forty
           days
           ?
           
        
         
           No
           :
           
           Christs
           actions
           as
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           as
           
             God-man
          
           (
           such
           was
           this
           his
           fasting
           )
           are
           for
           our
           instruction
           ,
           not
           imitation
           ;
           only
           his
           example
           as
           
             meer
             man
             ,
          
           must
           be
           followed
           by
           us
           :
           Thus
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           11.29
           .
           
             Learn
             of
             me
          
           (
           not
           to
           still
           the
           winds
           and
           waves
           with
           a
           Word
           ,
           not
           to
           cure
           diseases
           and
           cast
           out
           devils
           ,
           not
           to
           fast
           forty
           days
           ,
           but
           )
           
             to
             be
             meek
             and
             lowly
             in
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Christs
           fast
           was
           a
           total
           abstinence
           from
           meat
           ;
           The
           Popish
           
             Lent
          
           is
           only
           an
           Exchange
           of
           the
           shambles
           for
           the
           fish-market
           ;
           They
           abstaine
           from
           flesh
           ,
           and
           feed
           on
           fish
           ;
           which
           fish
           is
           also
           termed
           flesh
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           15.37
           .
           
             Another
             flesh
             of
             fishes
             .
          
           And
           be
           it
           reported
           to
           palate-men
           ,
           whether
           such
           
           fishes
           which
           approximate
           most
           unto
           a
           carneous
           matter
           ,
           be
           not
           more
           pro●ocative
           to
           wantonness
           then
           flesh
           it self
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Christ's
           fasting
           was
           done
           in
           all
           humility
           ,
           whilst
           the
           proud
           opinion
           of
           Merit
           is
           annexed
           to
           their
           
             Lent
          
           :
           which
           
             Lent
          
           how
           it
           first
           came
           and
           afterward
           encreased
           ,
           is
           worth
           our
           observation
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Primitive
           Church
           kept
           but
           one
           day
           in
           commemoration
           of
           Christs
           fasting
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Montanists
           ,
           being
           hereticks
           ,
           first
           mounted
           it
           to
           full
           fourteen
           dayes
           fast
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Orthodox
           Christians
           (
           disdaining
           that
           they
           should
           out-do
           them
           in
           point
           of
           abstinence
           )
           brought
           it
           up
           to
           fourty
           dayes
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           afterwards
           ,
           to
           reach
           a
           note
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           hightned
           it
           to
           fifty
           dayes
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           Monks
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           querk
           above
           their
           fellows
           ,
           swelled
           it
           to
           sixty
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           The
           Fryers
           ,
           to
           appear
           above
           all
           ,
           made
           it
           seventy
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           designe
           of
           some
           to
           make
           it
           eighty
           ,
           (
           such
           would
           not
           follow
           Christs
           example
           ,
           but
           out-run
           him
           )
           had
           not
           the
           Pope
           in
           policie
           retrenched
           them
           ,
           and
           fixed
           it
           on
           fourty
           days
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           though
           the
           Popish
           Lent
           be
           not
           justly
           founded
           on
           Christs
           example
           ,
           yet
           on
           this
           occasion
           we
           may
           naturally
           raise
           this
           Doctrine
           ;
        
         
           
             Christians
             ought
             to
             set
             aside
             some
             seasons
             for
             Fasting
             .
          
           
        
         
           Physicians
           ,
           by
           rules
           of
           Health
           ,
           will
           perswade
           a
           natural
           fast
           :
           Politicians
           ,
           by
           reasons
           from
           Wealth
           ,
           a
           civil
           fast
           :
           Divines
           ,
           by
           arguments
           from
           Piety
           ,
           a
           religious
           fast
           .
           And
           if
           a
           threefold
           cable
           will
           not
           hold
           you
           ,
           what
           will
           prevail
           on
           your
           practice
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           Physician
           .
           Tell
           me
           ,
           ye
           
             Londoners
             ,
          
           since
           Suppers
           have
           generally
           been
           disused
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           I
           mean
           with
           such
           whose
           work
           onely
           is
           to
           over-see
           ,
           (
           otherwise
           the
           hard
           
             labourer
             is
             worthy
             as
             of
             his
             hire
             ,
          
           so
           of
           his
           supper
           )
           cannot
           you
           ride
           as
           fast
           ,
           run
           as
           far
           ?
           Are
           not
           your
           faces
           as
           
           clear
           ,
           your
           feet
           as
           strong
           ,
           your
           whole
           body
           as
           able
           and
           active
           for
           all
           purposes
           and
           intents
           ,
           as
           ever
           before
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Politician
           .
           Consider
           the
           situation
           of
           our
           Country
           :
           
             Zebulun's
          
           blessing
           agreeth
           unto
           it
           ;
           
             It
             is
             a
             haven
             for
             ships
             .
          
           Mariners
           and
           Fisher-men
           must
           be
           maintained
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           one
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             earth
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             thereof
             :
          
           but
           another
           saith
           also
           ,
           
             The
             sea
             is
             his
             ,
             and
             he
             made
             it
          
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           and
           must
           feed
           on
           what
           it
           affords
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Statists
           by
           such
           Fasts
           preserve
           the
           stock
           of
           Flesh
           .
           By
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           ,
           in
           a
           birds
           nest
           the
           young
           ones
           were
           not
           to
           be
           killed
           with
           the
           dam
           :
           But
           ,
           should
           not
           some
           such
           Fasts
           be
           seasonably
           observed
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           Pigs
           would
           be
           killed
           with
           Swine
           ;
           Calves
           with
           Kine
           ;
           Lambs
           with
           Sheep
           ;
           the
           new
           Store
           destroyed
           with
           the
           old
           Stock
           ;
           to
           the
           great
           loss
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Divine
           perswades
           a
           religious
           Fast
           ;
           that
           men
           with
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           9.27
           .
           
             may
             beat
             their
             bodies
             down
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             in
             subjection
          
           ;
           that
           so
           the
           body
           being
           subject
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           soul
           and
           body
           may
           the
           better
           be
           subject
           unto
           God
           in
           religious
           duties
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           great
           variety
           of
           Ages
           ,
           Climates
           ,
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           give
           Rules
           how
           long
           men
           should
           fast
           .
           Take
           this
           general
           Direction
           :
           So
           diet
           the
           Steed
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           neither
           kick
           and
           cast
           the
           Rider
           ,
           nor
           tire
           under
           him
           in
           going
           his
           journey
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           13.14
           ,
           
             Take
             no
             thought
             for
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             the
             lusts
             thereof
          
           ;
           but
           take
           order
           to
           
             fulfil
             the
             labour
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           let
           thy
           Fasting
           have
           these
           three
           Qualities
           ;
        
         
           
             Sincerity
             ,
             Humility
             ,
          
           and
           
             Moderation
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Sincerity
           ,
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           Mock-fast
           ,
           to
           abstain
           from
           Meat
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Sin
           ;
           to
           scruple
           the
           eating
           of
           a
           crust
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           (
           
             Psal.
          
           14.4
           .
           )
           by
           oppression
           to
           
             eat
             up
             Gods
             people
             as
             if
             they
             were
             bread
             :
          
           Arrant
           hypocrisie
           ,
           to
           be
           squeamish
           to
           swallow
           a
           crum
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           
             devour
             widows
             houses
             :
          
           Not
           
           to
           taste
           a
           drop
           of
           wine
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           (
           
             Rev.
          
           17.2
           .
           )
           
             to
             be
             drunk
             with
             the
             wine
             of
             fornication
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Humility
           ;
           otherwise
           Popish
           superstitious
           Fasts
           are
           good
           onely
           to
           fill
           the
           bowels
           with
           winde
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           with
           pride
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Moderation
           .
           This
           (
           will
           some
           say
           )
           might
           well
           be
           spared
           ;
           seeing
           you
           have
           seen
           amongst
           Protestants
           as
           few
           fair
           faces
           spoiled
           with
           over-much
           Fasting
           ,
           as
           silk
           Stockings
           worn
           out
           at
           the
           knees
           with
           Praying
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           the
           accident
           rare
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           it
           happeneth
           ;
           and
           I
           could
           name
           a
           noble
           Lady
           ,
           whose
           religious
           life
           is
           lately
           printed
           ,
           who
           some
           hours
           before
           her
           death
           ,
           being
           in
           perfect
           minde
           and
           memory
           ,
           called
           for
           a
           cup
           of
           wine
           ,
           and
           spake
           to
           her
           kinswoman
           ,
           
             If
             God
          
           (
           said
           she
           )
           
             restore
             me
             to
             my
             health
             again
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             mascerate
             my
             body
             so
             much
             ,
             to
             disable
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             with
             my
             fasting
             .
          
           Moderation
           therefore
           must
           be
           used
           therein
           .
        
         
           Before
           we
           come
           to
           Christs
           being
           
           
             an
             hungred
             ,
          
           observe
           a
           second
           Miracle
           in
           the
           text
           :
           As
           it
           was
           a
           wonder
           that
           for
           fourty
           days
           Christ
           eat
           nothing
           ;
           so
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           during
           that
           time
           nothing
           eat
           Christ
           ,
           considering
           the
           company
           he
           had
           ,
           
             Mark
          
           1.13
           .
           
             And
             was
             tempted
             of
             Satan
             ;
             he
             was
             also
             with
             the
             wilde
             beasts
             .
          
           Now
           what
           was
           it
           kept
           Christ
           from
           their
           violence
           ?
           even
           his
           Innocence
           ,
           and
           that
           character
           of
           Soveraignty
           which
           God
           had
           stamped
           on
           him
           :
           
             Bucephalus
          
           could
           be
           back'd
           by
           none
           but
           by
           
             Alexander
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           the
           horse
           willingly
           submitted
           himself
           ,
           and
           whence
           
             Philip
          
           his
           father
           presageth
           that
           his
           son
           would
           become
           Monarch
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           The
           wilde
           beasts
           owned
           Christ
           for
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           
             Dominum
             cognoscite
             vestrum
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           offered
           no
           injury
           to
           him
           .
           Thus
           afterwards
           ,
           
             the
             ass-colt
             whereon
             never
             man
             sate
             before
             ,
          
           Luke
           19.30
           .
           quietly
           carried
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           the
           creatures
           start
           from
           their
           wonted
           obedience
           unto
           thee
           ,
           reflect
           on
           thine
           own
           sins
           as
           the
           principal
           causes
           thereof
           .
        
         
         
           One
           who
           had
           been
           undutiful
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           complained
           of
           the
           badness
           of
           his
           own
           son
           :
           
             None
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             hath
             had
             so
             graceless
             a
             childe
             as
             my self
             .
          
           To
           whom
           his
           son
           ,
           with
           more
           truth
           then
           wit
           ,
           more
           wit
           then
           grace
           ,
           replied
           ,
           
             Yes
             ,
             my
             grandfather
             had
             .
          
        
         
           When
           thou
           complainest
           that
           never
           master
           had
           such
           undutiful
           servants
           in
           the
           creatures
           as
           thou
           hast
           ,
           such
           barren
           earth
           ,
           such
           unwholesome
           air
           ,
           such
           curst
           kine
           ,
           such
           resty
           horses
           ;
           might
           not
           these
           dumb
           creatures
           (
           if
           borrowing
           a
           mans
           voice
           )
           return
           unto
           thee
           ,
           
             Yes
             ,
             thy
             Master
             hath
             ?
          
           God
           hath
           as
           rebellious
           a
           servant
           in
           thy
           sinful
           self
           .
        
         
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           Christs
           innocence
           commanded
           the
           wilde
           beasts
           into
           obedience
           ;
           muzled
           the
           Bears
           mouth
           ,
           brake
           the
           Tygers
           teeth
           ,
           blunted
           the
           Boars
           tusks
           ,
           pared
           the
           Lions
           paws
           ;
           onely
           the
           Devil
           ,
           that
           lion
           ,
           after
           fourty
           days
           fasting
           ,
           adventured
           to
           seize
           on
           him
           .
        
         
           
             And
             afterwards
             he
             was
             an
             hungred
             .
          
           
           
             Three
             principal
             reasons
             may
             be
             alleadged
             for
             Christs
             hunger
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             now
             to
             leave
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             come
             into
             a
             Country
             that
             afforded
             plenty
             of
             food
             :
             God
             therefore
             ,
             who
             had
             formerly
             tied
             up
             his
             appetite
             ,
             now
             let
             it
             loose
             again
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Reason
             ,
             to
             shew
             you
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Humility
             .
             His
             fasting
             so
             long
             ,
             spake
             him
             God
             ;
             his
             being
             hungry
             afterwards
             ,
             spake
             him
             Man
             :
             His
             fasting
             ,
             and
             being
             an
             hungry
             afterwards
             ,
             spake
             him
             God-man
             ,
             and
             a
             fit
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Reason
             ,
             to
             toll
             on
             the
             devil
             to
             tempt
             Christ
             with
             some
             hope
             of
             success
             ,
             that
             so
             Satans
             shame
             and
             confusion
             might
             be
             the
             more
             ,
             when
             overcome
             .
             Christs
             being
             an
             hungry
             in
             some
             sort
             tempted
             the
             devil
             to
             tempt
             him
             ,
             and
             inspirited
             Satan
             with
             some
             probability
             of
             conquest
             :
             for
             Satan
             before
             was
             almost
             out
             of
             heart
             at
             the
             long
             miraculous
             fasting
             of
             Christ
             ;
             onely
             one
             thing
             comforted
             him
             ,
             that
             
               Moses
            
             and
             
               Elias
            
             fasted
             as
             long
             ,
             and
             
             yet
             were
             but
             meer
             men
             ,
             
               Iam.
            
             5.17
             .
             
               subject
               to
               like
               passions
               as
               we
               are
               .
            
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             kept
             Satan
             in
             heart
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             Christ's
             long
             fasting
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             subject
             to
             sin
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             found
             him
             an
             hungry
             ,
             his
             hope
             was
             doubled
             ,
             that
             
               all
               was
               his
               own
            
             ;
             which
             made
             him
             tempt
             Christ
             with
             the
             more
             confidence
             .
          
           
             From
             Christ's
             hunger
             at
             last
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             fasting
             ,
             we
             conclude
             ,
          
           
             
             
               Men
               cannot
               conclude
               the
               constant
               tenure
               and
               continuance
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               from
               some
               extraordinary
               acts
               by
               them
               performed
               .
            
          
           
             Men
             sometimes
             are
             enabled
             by
             God
             to
             go
             beyond
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             raised
             in
             some
             kinde
             of
             performances
             to
             so
             high
             a
             pitch
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             never
             reach
             it
             afterwards
             .
             But
             if
             this
             good
             temper
             should
             stay
             with
             them
             some
             terme
             of
             time
             ,
             he
             cannot
             thence
             truely
             infer
             a
             perpetuity
             of
             that
             condition
             .
             One
             may
             be
             chaste
             fourty
             days
             together
             ,
             and
             not
             feele
             the
             least
             motion
             to
             lust
             ;
             yet
             
               afterwards
               be
               wanton
               .
            
             One
             may
             be
             patient
             fourty
             
             days
             together
             ,
             and
             not
             finde
             the
             least
             provocation
             to
             passion
             ;
             yet
             
               afterwards
               be
               immoderately
               angrie
               .
            
             God's
             Spirit
             may
             vigorously
             quicken
             thee
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             leave
             thee
             to
             thy self
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             He
             may
             then
             leave
             thee
             to
             thy
             Natural
             and
             Moral
             ,
             as
             here
             he
             left
             Christ
             to
             his
             Natural
             infirmity
             ;
             who
             ,
             after
             fourty
             days
             fasting
             ,
             was
             
               afterwards
               an
               hungrie
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
       
         
           CHRIST'S
           First
           Temptation
           to
           DESPAIRE
           .
           SERMON
           III.
           
        
         
           
             
               MATTH.
               4.3
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               the
               tempter
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               If
               thou
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               command
               that
               these
               stones
               be
               made
               bread
               .
            
          
        
         
           BEfore
           we
           come
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           three
           Questions
           must
           first
           be
           propounded
           and
           answered
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           How
           could
           Satan
           be
           properly
           said
           to
           
             come
             ,
          
           
           at
           the
           end
           of
           
             fourty
             days
             ,
          
           when
           Christ
           (
           
             Luk.
          
           4.2
           .
           )
           
           was
           all
           that
           time
           tempted
           by
           him
           ?
        
         
           
           Satan
           discharged
           at
           Christ
           
             to
             and
             again
             ,
          
           haunting
           him
           like
           the
           fits
           of
           an
           intermitting
           Ague
           ;
           alternately
           and
           frequently
           iterating
           his
           coming
           ,
           departure
           ,
           and
           return
           :
           but
           now
           at
           last
           he
           came
           
             with
             a
             witness
          
           to
           give
           him
           three
           
             parting-thrusts
          
           with
           all
           his
           skill
           and
           strength
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           In
           what
           visible
           shape
           did
           the
           devil
           appear
           ?
           because
           the
           text
           sa●th
           ,
           
             He
             came
          
           ;
           which
           properly
           signifies
           some
           corporal
           access
           .
        
         
           
           Indeed
           Divines
           collect
           so
           much
           from
           that
           word
           ;
           but
           perchance
           they
           lay
           more
           weight
           thereon
           ,
           then
           it
           can
           well
           bear
           :
           for
           we
           read
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           13.19
           ,
           
             Then
             cometh
             the
             wicked
             one
             ,
             and
             catcheth
             away
             that
             which
             was
             sown
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
          
           yet
           Satan
           in
           no
           bodily
           shape
           ,
           but
           by
           inward
           suggestions
           ,
           stealeth
           the
           Word
           from
           us
           .
           Such
           as
           conceit
           the
           devil
           tempted
           Christ
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Pharisee
           ,
           Ess●●
           an
           ▪
           or
           some
           strict
           (
           pretended
           holy
           )
           mortified
           Order
           amongst
           the
           Jews
           ,
           have
           onely
           Fancie
           for
           their
           foundation
           .
           But
           we
           must
           be
           contentedly
           ignorant
           
           in
           what
           bodily
           shape
           Satan
           made
           his
           approach
           ,
           seeing
           God
           hath
           not
           acquainted
           us
           with
           the
           certainty
           thereof
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           How
           came
           Satan
           to
           know
           Christ
           was
           an
           hungred
           ▪
           
           
             If
             I
             be
             an
             hungred
             I
             will
             not
             tell
             thee
             :
          
           It
           being
           utterly
           improbable
           that
           Christ
           made
           any
           complaint
           of
           his
           hunger
           to
           the
           devil
           .
        
         
           Mans
           natural
           imperfections
           are
           easily
           discovered
           by
           his
           prying
           eyes
           ,
           
           who
           being
           an
           excellent
           Anatomist
           ,
           knew
           all
           inward
           and
           outward
           symptomes
           of
           hunger
           ,
           by
           the
           sudden
           change
           in
           his
           bowels
           ,
           stomack
           ,
           face
           ,
           looks
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           haply
           confirmed
           by
           Christ's
           outward
           gestures
           ,
           seeking
           to
           finde
           some
           food
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           whence
           Satan
           took
           the
           hint
           of
           his
           temptation
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Satan
             knows
             how
             and
             when
             to
             lay
             his
             baits
             for
             the
             best
             advantage
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             How
          
           for
           the
           manner
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           5.8
           .
           
             He
             walketh
             about
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             devour
             .
             Walketh
             about
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           which
           he
           compasseth
           ,
           
             Iob
          
           1.7
           .
           but
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           particular
           person
           
           whom
           he
           tempteth
           .
           An
           Enemy
           ,
           before
           he
           besiegeth
           a
           City
           ,
           surroundeth
           it
           at
           distance
           ,
           to
           see
           where
           the
           wall
           is
           the
           weakest
           ,
           best
           to
           be
           battered
           ;
           lowest
           ,
           easiest
           to
           be
           scaled
           ;
           ditch
           narrowest
           ,
           to
           be
           bridged
           ;
           shallowest
           ,
           to
           be
           waded
           over
           ;
           what
           place
           is
           not
           regularly
           fortified
           ;
           where
           he
           may
           approach
           with
           least
           danger
           ,
           and
           assault
           with
           most
           advantage
           .
           So
           Satan
           
             walketh
             about
             ,
          
           surveying
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           where
           he
           may
           most
           probably
           lay
           his
           Temptations
           :
           whether
           our
           Understandings
           are
           easier
           corrupted
           with
           Error
           ,
           or
           our
           Fancies
           with
           Levity
           ,
           or
           our
           Wills
           with
           Frowardness
           ,
           or
           our
           Affections
           with
           Excess
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           He
           knoweth
           also
           
             when
          
           to
           lay
           his
           baits
           ,
           
             Ier.
          
           8.7
           .
           
             The
             stork
             knoweth
             his
             appointed
             time
             ;
             and
             the
             turtle
             ,
             and
             the
             crant
             ,
             and
             the
             swallow
             ,
             observe
             the
             time
             of
             their
             coming
          
           ;
           namely
           ,
           when
           most
           seasonable
           for
           their
           advantage
           :
           but
           Satan
           ,
           this
           Vultu●e
           ,
           or
           Bird
           of
           prey
           ,
           is
           more
           knowing
           then
           all
           of
           them
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
           What
           
           month
           in
           the
           yeer
           ,
           week
           in
           the
           month
           ,
           day
           in
           the
           week
           ,
           hour
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           it
           is
           best
           to
           bring
           his
           Tem●pt●tion
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           those
           four
           birds
           divide
           the
           yeer
           betwixt
           them
           ;
           the
           
             Swallow
          
           coming
           in
           the
           Spring
           ,
           the
           
             S●ork
          
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           in
           the
           Winter
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           whilst
           this
           wilde
           
             Ha●py
          
           comes
           all
           times
           of
           the
           yeer
           ;
           no
           season
           is
           unseasonable
           to
           him
           ,
           wherein
           he
           can
           get
           advantage
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           be
           careful
           to
           fortifie
           our selves
           against
           the
           assaults
           of
           Satan
           ;
           
           especially
           let
           us
           watch
           against
           that
           time
           unknown
           to
           us
           ,
           when
           (
           
             Luke
          
           22.53
           .
           )
           
             the
             hour
             and
             power
             of
             darkness
             shall
             meet
             together
             .
          
           How
           many
           people
           are
           there
           ,
           servilely
           and
           superstitiously
           afraid
           of
           this
           following
           Eclipse
           !
           they
           afright
           themselves
           with
           fear
           ,
           what
           dismal
           effects
           are
           portended
           thereby
           :
           But
           where
           is
           that
           man
           truely
           affected
           with
           the
           taking
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           making
           defence
           against
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           devils
           temptations
           taking
           advantage
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           shall
           hide
           
           the
           sunshine
           of
           Gods
           favour
           from
           our
           apprehensions
           ?
        
         
           Now
           chiefly
           provide
           against
           two
           times
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           after
           thou
           hast
           been
           guilty
           to
           thy self
           of
           totally
           omitting
           ,
           or
           perfunctorily
           performing
           of
           Prayer
           :
           for
           then
           Satan
           discovers
           a
           breach
           in
           thy
           soul
           ,
           and
           will
           assault
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           at
           the
           hour
           of
           death
           ,
           when
           his
           rage
           is
           the
           greatest
           ,
           because
           his
           raign
           is
           the
           shortest
           :
           who
           like
           a
           bad
           Tenant
           ,
           having
           a
           Lease
           ready
           to
           expire
           ,
           
             without
             impeachment
             of
             Waste
             ,
          
           cares
           not
           what
           havock
           he
           makes
           ,
           because
           not
           tied
           to
           Reparations
           .
        
         
           
             The
             tempter
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Devil
               is
               the
               tempter
               paramount
               .
            
          
           
             There
             be
             other
             tempters
             ,
             The
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             Wicked
             men
             ;
             but
             all
             these
             are
             subservient
             to
             Satan
             ,
             who
             in
             them
             and
             by
             them
             driveth
             on
             his
             designe
             of
             Temptation
             .
             
             But
             this
             Tempter
             never
             before
             nor
             since
             took
             such
             a
             task
             in
             hand
             ,
             as
             here
             to
             tempt
             Christ
             .
             
               Fiery
               darts
            
             (
             Eph.
             6.16
             .
             )
             can
             make
             no
             impression
             where
             they
             meet
             not
             with
             combustible
             matter
             :
             Granado's
             ,
             if
             cast
             on
             a
             Castle
             all
             strongly
             arched
             over
             with
             stone
             ,
             do
             small
             execution
             :
             so
             here
             ,
             Satans
             temptations
             took
             no
             effect
             in
             Christ
             ,
             because
             finding
             no
             party
             to
             comply
             with
             him
             .
             
               Ioh.
            
             14.30
             .
             
               The
               prince
               of
               this
               world
               cometh
               ,
               and
               hath
               nothing
               in
               me
               .
            
             Though
             Christ
             was
             
               All
               in
               all
               ,
            
             yet
             Satan
             found
             
               nothing
            
             in
             him
             ,
             namely
             for
             his
             purpose
             ;
             no
             Corruptions
             to
             be
             tinder
             to
             his
             fiery
             Temptations
             .
          
        
         
           
             If
             thou
             beest
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             Some
             conceive
             that
             Satan
             herein
             dissembled
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Ioseph
               ,
            
             who
             did
             know
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             know
             his
             brethren
             )
             though
             assured
             Christ
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             .
             Such
             a
             sort
             of
             people
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             3.5
             .
             
               For
               this
               they
               are
               willingly
               ignorant
               of
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             
               cui
               bono
               ?
            
             For
             what
             conceived
             good
             to
             himself
             should
             the
             devil
             disguise
             his
             knowledge
             herein
             ?
          
           
             Others
             conceive
             ,
             that
             as
             an
             angry
             dog
             bites
             a
             stone
             out
             of
             meer
             madness
             ,
             though
             knowing
             he
             shall
             sooner
             break
             his
             teeth
             ,
             then
             batter
             the
             stone
             :
             so
             Satans
             malice
             so
             far
             transported
             and
             blinded
             his
             judgement
             ,
             that
             he
             tempted
             Christ
             ,
             though
             (
             knowing
             him
             for
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             )
             his
             temptations
             would
             prove
             in
             effectu●l
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             rather
             cast
             the
             grain
             of
             my
             opinion
             into
             the
             Seale
             of
             those
             Divines
             ,
             who
             conceive
             the
             devil
             unsa●isfied
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             and
             therefore
             his
             
               of
               thou
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             proceeded
             from
             his
             desire
             of
             more
             perfect
             information
             therein
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             learn
             ,
          
           
             
             
               Satan
               hath
               a
               limited
               and
               confined
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               is
               ignor●nt
               in
               many
               things
               .
            
          
           
           
             He
             knoweth
             not
             the
             secrets
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             nor
             future
             contingencies
             reserved
             to
             God
             alone
             ;
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             returned
             such
             ridling
             Oracles
             ,
             meerly
             to
             palliate
             his
             own
             ignorance
             .
             In
             such
             things
             he
             speaks
             warily
             ,
             with
             an
             
               if
            
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             is
             conscientious
             ,
             not
             to
             tell
             a
             lye
             ;
             but
             cunning
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             caught
             with
             a
             lye
             ,
             that
             by
             pretending
             of
             tru●h
             ,
             he
             may
             keep
             up
             his
             credit
             ,
             and
             deceive
             with
             the
             less
             suspicion
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             from
             this
             
               if
            
             we
             collect
             also
             ,
          
           
             
               It
               is
               Satan's
               master-piece
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               make
               Gods
               children
               first
               doubt
               of
               ,
               and
               then
               deny
               their
               sonship
               .
            
             (
             For
             ,
             had
             Christ
             entertained
             this
             temptation
             ,
             at
             the
             next
             return
             ,
             Satan
             would
             have
             turned
             
               si
            
             into
             
               non
            
             ;
             this
             his
             
               conditional
               particle
               ,
            
             into
             a
             
               pure
               negation
               .
            
             )
          
           
             This
             he
             doth
             by
             two
             devices
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             by
             insinuating
             a
             
               si
               ,
            
             a
             suspicion
             of
             doubt
             ,
             into
             the
             most
             positive
             and
             pregnant
             promises
             of
             God
             .
             Where
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               Call
               upon
               me
               in
               
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               hear
               thee
            
             ;
             Satan
             infers
             ,
             
               if
               he
               will
               hear
               thee
               .
            
             Where
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Mar.
            
             16.16
             .
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               and
               is
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             Satan
             suggests
             ,
             
               if
               he
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             devil
             endeavours
             to
             alter
             the
             property
             of
             all
             Gods
             promises
             for
             the
             worst
             ,
             substituting
             a
             supposition
             for
             Gods
             position
             :
             as
             ,
             where
             God
             had
             lately
             said
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             3.17
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
            
             ;
             the
             devil
             spoils
             a
             direct
             text
             ,
             with
             a
             doubting
             gloss
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             heightning
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             sonship
             :
             as
             here
             he
             would
             perswade
             ,
             Christs
             hunger
             argued
             him
             no
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             except
             he
             could
             presently
             relieve
             himself
             .
             So
             he
             tempts
             Gods
             children
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             their
             poverty
             ,
             infamy
             ,
             captivity
             ,
             and
             other
             tribulations
             ,
             plainly
             prove
             them
             no
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             presently
             rid
             themselves
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Gratifie
             not
             Satan
             in
             the
             deepest
             
             of
             thy
             afflictions
             ,
             with
             a
             confession
             against
             thy self
             .
             Acknowledge
             thy self
             
               a
               prodigal
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             
               a
               childe
               ,
            
             no
             
               bastard
               :
            
             a
             
               wandering
               sheep
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             
               a
               sheep
               ,
            
             no
             
               goat
               :
            
             sanctified
             afflictions
             being
             evidences
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             not
             hatred
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             Remember
             and
             apply
             to
             thy self
             Gods
             three
             GIFTS
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               ,
               good
               :
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               better
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               ,
               best
               of
               all
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             general
             ;
             
               Ioh.
            
             3.16
             .
             
               He
            
             GAVE
             
               his
               onely
               Son
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               believeth
               in
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             particular
             ;
             
               Eph.
            
             5.25
             .
             
               loved
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
            
             GAVE
             
               himself
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             The
             last
             and
             best
             ,
             more
             particular
             still
             ;
             
               Gal.
            
             2.20
             .
             
               who
               loved
               me
               ,
               and
            
             GAVE
             
               himself
               for
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Take
             heed
             to
             pleasure
             Satan
             ,
             by
             renouncing
             thine
             own
             sonship
             ;
             and
             apply
             this
             grand
             
               Gift
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             a
             particular
             faith
             ,
             unto
             thy self
             .
          
        
         
           
             Command
             that
             these
             stones
             be
             made
             bread
             .
          
           
           
             
             Even
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             Satan
             himself
             ,
             
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               by
               his
               mandate
               can
               instantly
               transubstantiate
               stones
               into
               bread
               .
            
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             men
             by
             the
             help
             of
             a
             figure
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             be
             said
             to
             do
             so
             .
             Such
             who
             in
             the
             West
             country
             turn
             solid
             
               Lime-stones
            
             into
             
               Compost
               ,
            
             whereby
             they
             manure
             their
             Tillage
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             grain
             wonderfully
             to
             increase
             ,
             may
             by
             a
             Metonymie
             be
             said
             to
             
               turn
               stones
               into
               bread
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             done
             with
             a
             tedious
             going
             about
             ;
             whereas
             Christ's
             Miracles
             are
             presently
             and
             perfectly
             performed
             :
             
               Immediately
               his
               leprosie
               was
               cleansed
               ,
            
             Matth.
             8.3
             .
             
               Immediately
               their
               ●y●e
               received
               sight
               ,
            
             Matth.
             20.34
             .
             
               Immediately
               the
               fever
               left
               her
               ,
            
             Mark
             1.31
             .
             
               Immediately
               her
               issue
               of
               blood
               was
               stanched
               ,
            
             Luke
             8.44
             .
             God
             onely
             can
             instantly
             and
             perfectly
             (
             with
             such
             as
             act
             by
             commission
             under
             him
             ,
             as
             
               Moses
            
             did
             )
             turn
             the
             substance
             of
             one
             thing
             into
             another
             .
          
           
             See
             we
             here
             ,
             
               That
            
             Jannes
             
               and
            
             Jambres
             ,
             
               the
               Egyptian
               inchanters
               ,
               did
               
               their
               Miracles
               but
               seemingly
               .
            
             Had
             Christ
             rejoyned
             ,
             
               My
               turning
               of
               stones
               into
               bread
               will
               n●
               argue
               me
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Egyptian
               Magicians
               ,
            
             Exod.
             7.12
             ,
             
               turned
               their
               ●ods
               into
               serpents
            
             ;
             how
             quickly
             would
             the
             devil
             have
             distinguished
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             were
             done
             
               quoad
               〈◊〉
               tudinem
               ,
               non
               quoad
               ●●ritatem
               ?
            
             disclaiming
             his
             own
             deed
             ,
             because
             
               Aaron's
            
             rod
             
               swallowed
               up
            
             theirs
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             
               lasted
            
             and
             
               con●●●●ed
               ,
            
             when
             the
             others
             
               vanished
               awaye
               .
            
          
           
             Three
             good
             things
             appear
             in
             this
             temptation
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Truth
             ,
             allowing
             Divide
             Omnipotencie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Temperance
             ,
             that
             stones
             should
             not
             be
             turned
             into
             variety
             of
             dai●ties
             ,
             provocatives
             of
             wantonness
             ;
             but
             onely
             into
             bread
             ,
             for
             necessary
             sustenance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Tenderness
             ,
             counselling
             Christ
             to
             support
             his
             own
             life
             and
             health
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             Lo●●●ls
             (
             
               Rev.
            
             9
             7.
             )
             
               bad
               faces
               like
               the
               faces
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               〈◊〉
               like
               ●nto
               scorpions
               :
            
             so
             here
             Satans
             temptation
             
             had
             much
             of
             humanity
             and
             
               Philanthropia
            
             in
             the
             complexion
             and
             visage
             thereof
             ,
             (
             and
             no
             wonder
             he
             can
             make
             himself
             look
             like
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             can
             (
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             11.14
             .
             )
             
               transform
               himself
               into
               an
               angel
               of
               light
            
             )
             but
             a
             
               sting
               in
               the
               tail
               ,
            
             to
             put
             Christ
             on
             the
             preposterous
             working
             of
             a
             miracle
             ,
             to
             the
             distrust
             of
             his
             Fathers
             providence
             .
          
           
             
             Learn
             we
             from
             hence
             ,
             to
             fear
             all
             discourse
             with
             Satan
             ,
             and
             suspect
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             reach
             beyond
             our
             discovery
             .
             
               Metuas
               Satanam
               ,
               vel
               vera
               loquentem
               .
            
             Some
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Let
               Satan
               but
               speak
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               do
               his
               worst
               .
               Ex
               veris
               possunt
               nil
               nisi
               vera
               sequi
               .
            
             By
             the
             necessity
             of
             Logick
             ,
             truth
             must
             inevitably
             follow
             from
             the
             truth
             he
             speaks
             .
             But
             know
             ,
             his
             sophistry
             can
             grast
             a
             lye
             suddenly
             on
             the
             stock
             of
             truth
             ,
             so
             artificially
             ,
             so
             invisibly
             ,
             that
             thine
             eye
             cannot
             discern
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             be
             jealous
             of
             Satans
             best
             temptations
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             here
             to
             Christ
             )
             pretend
             most
             courtesie
             and
             
             kindness
             in
             them
             .
             Stinks
             are
             not
             so
             dangerous
             for
             mens
             healths
             ,
             whose
             offensiveness
             makes
             them
             easie
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             as
             those
             faint
             and
             luscious
             smell
             ,
             which
             ,
             complying
             with
             mans
             nature
             ,
             insensibly
             steal
             into
             the
             nostrils
             :
             such
             is
             the
             smell
             of
             
               May-flowers
            
             ,
             mellow
             apples
             ,
             and
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             Plague
             it self
             :
             But
             of
             all
             sents
             ,
             the
             least
             suspected
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             malignant
             ,
             is
             the
             stink
             of
             a
             Goal
             
               *
            
             ,
             which
             is
             somewhat
             akin
             to
             man
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             corruption
             of
             his
             flesh
             and
             sweat
             .
             Take
             heed
             especially
             of
             those
             temptations
             of
             Satan
             which
             have
             some
             mixture
             of
             humanity
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             this
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             when
             he
             perswaded
             our
             Saviour
             by
             sin
             to
             preserve
             himself
             .
             Studiously
             avoid
             such
             Temptations
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             manner
             
               claim
               kindred
            
             of
             us
             ,
             lest
             by
             their
             
               pretended
               alliance
            
             to
             our
             natural
             
               preservation
               ,
            
             they
             
               surprise
            
             our
             souls
             into
             a
             sudden
             consent
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
       
       
         
           CHRIST'S
           First
           Temptation
           to
           DESPAIRE
           .
           SERMON
           IIII.
           
        
         
           
             
               MATTH.
               4.4
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               answered
               and
               said
               ,
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               Man
               shall
               not
               live
               by
               bread
               alone
               ,
               but
               by
               every
               word
               that
               proceedeth
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               .
            
          
        
         
           THere
           is
           a
           received
           fancie
           ,
           as
           old
           as
           common
           ,
           false
           as
           either
           ,
           having
           no
           footing
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           founded
           partly
           on
           that
           license
           which
           Painters
           assume
           
           to
           themselves
           ,
           partly
           on
           the
           pretended
           apparitions
           of
           ignorant
           Monks
           ,
           
             That
             the
             devil
             is
             horned
             .
          
        
         
           The
           best
           moral
           I
           can
           make
           of
           so
           fond
           a
           conceit
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           The
           devil's
           temptations
           are
           
             horned
             ,
          
           or
           
             forked
             ,
             bicornea
             argumenta
             .
          
           So
           that
           chuse
           which
           you
           will
           ,
           he
           hopeth
           to
           gore
           the
           soul
           :
           Thus
           in
           the
           last
           verse
           ,
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           One
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           Satan
           hoped
           to
           make
           Christ
           renounce
           his
           sonship
           ;
           
             there
             is
             one
             born
          
           :
           or
           else
           to
           work
           a
           needless
           Miracle
           ;
           
             there
             is
             the
             other
             horn
             :
          
           and
           with
           such
           
             Dilemma's
          
           he
           useth
           daily
           to
           assault
           Gods
           children
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           saith
           
             David
             ?
          
           (
           Psal.
           75.12
           .
           )
           
             I
             will
             break
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             ungodly
             :
          
           which
           here
           was
           truely
           performed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           who
           found
           out
           a
           
             medium
          
           betwixt
           the
           two
           extremities
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           without
           
             bread
          
           might
           support
           himself
           ,
           by
           a
           faithful
           and
           patient
           dependance
           on
           Gods
           promises
           .
           
             Hunger
          
           (
           saith
           our
           English
           Proverb
           )
           
             will
             break
             thorow
             stone
             walls
             :
          
           and
           Satan
           hoped
           that
           Christ's
           hunger
           should
           transport
           
           him
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           turn
           those
           stones
           miraculously
           into
           bread
           .
           When
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           expectation
           ,
           Christ
           turns
           a
           place
           of
           Scripture
           (
           being
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           )
           into
           a
           stone
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           hit
           ,
           wounded
           ,
           and
           repelled
           Satan
           :
           
             He
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Man
             shall
             not
             live
             by
             bread
             alone
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Observe
           therein
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           what
           Christ
           did
           not
           do
           :
           he
           did
           not
           work
           a
           Miracle
           to
           gratifie
           Satan
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           he
           did
           say
           :
           he
           fenced
           
             himself
             ,
          
           and
           foiled
           
             his
             foe
             ,
          
           by
           alleadging
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Most
           of
           the
           difficulties
           in
           this
           text
           will
           be
           explained
           ,
           if
           we
           but
           propound
           and
           expound
           one
           wonder
           which
           we
           meet
           with
           ,
           of
           Christ's
           working
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           The
           Wonder
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           Christ
           afterwards
           (
           
             Ioh.
          
           2.
           )
           turned
           water
           into
           wine
           at
           a
           Wedding
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           now
           turn
           stones
           into
           bread
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Both
           were
           equally
           easie
           ,
           and
           
           both
           required
           an
           infinite
           agent
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Wine
           is
           but
           a
           meer
           superfluity
           ,
           but
           bread
           is
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           to
           mans
           life
           :
           yea
           ,
           men
           may
           quench
           their
           thirst
           from
           water
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           satisfie
           their
           hunger
           from
           stones
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Wine
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           was
           a
           superfluity
           of
           a
           superfluity
           ;
           it
           appearing
           by
           the
           text
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           2.10
           .
           
             they
             had
             well
             drunk
             .
          
           Understand
           it
           ,
           not
           so
           excessively
           ,
           but
           still
           there
           was
           a
           
             plus
             ultra
          
           for
           honest
           mirth
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           our
           Saviour
           would
           not
           patronize
           drunkenness
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           miracle
           he
           did
           to
           gratifie
           guests
           ;
           but
           here
           he
           was
           concerned
           for
           his
           own
           support
           ;
           and
           yet
           refus'd
           to
           work
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           is
           ;
           He
           did
           that
           miracle
           in
           
             Cana
          
           for
           the
           converting
           of
           unbelievers
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           confirming
           of
           weak
           believers
           in
           the
           faith
           .
           The
           text
           saith
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           2.11
           .
           
             This
             beginning
             of
             miracles
             did
             Iesus
             in
             Cana
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             manifested
             forth
             his
             glory
             ;
             and
             his
             dis●iples
             believed
             on
             him
             .
          
        
         
         
           Now
           here
           he
           refused
           to
           turn
           stones
           into
           bread
           ,
           because
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           was
           unnecessary
           :
           Christ
           now
           being
           to
           leave
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           might
           either
           buy
           ,
           or
           else
           request
           food
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           was
           unseasonable
           to
           do
           it
           at
           Satans
           suit
           and
           solliciting
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           brag
           that
           he
           had
           Christ
           at
           his
           command
           ,
           to
           practise
           miracles
           at
           his
           pleasure
           :
           wherefore
           neither
           Satan
           nor
           his
           Imps
           ,
           
             Herod
             ,
             Luke
          
           23.8
           .
           and
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           16.1
           .
           could
           prevail
           with
           Christ
           to
           shew
           them
           a
           signe
           ,
           when
           either
           out
           of
           curiosity
           ,
           wantonness
           ,
           or
           craft
           ,
           they
           required
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           was
           unprofitable
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           hopes
           of
           Satan's
           conversion
           .
           The
           blinde
           man
           (
           being
           pressed
           often
           to
           repeat
           the
           manner
           of
           Christs
           curing
           him
           )
           said
           bluntly
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           9.27
           .
           
             Wherefore
             would
             ye
             hear
             it
             again
             ?
             will
             ye
             also
             be
             his
             disciples
             ?
          
           Why
           should
           our
           Saviour
           work
           a
           wonder
           Satan
           being
           present
           ?
           
             would
             he
             also
             be
             Christ's
             convert
             ?
          
           He
           could
           not
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           believ
           to
           salvation
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           was
           unlawful
           to
           tempt
           God
           to
           work
           a
           needless
           miracle
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           other
           ways
           to
           subsist
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           Which
           leads
           our
           meditations
           to
           observe
           ,
        
         
           
           
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             wrought
             their
             miracles
             with
             a
             publike
             spirit
             ,
             for
             Gods
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           They
           never
           used
           their
           healing
           or
           
             sanative
             Miracles
          
           for
           their
           own
           
             relief
          
           ;
           nor
           their
           hurting
           or
           
             destructive
             Miracles
          
           in
           their
           own
           
             revenge
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           :
           It
           is
           well
           known
           how
           neer
           and
           dear
           
             Timothy
          
           was
           to
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           whom
           he
           called
           
             *
          
           
             his
             son
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           cure
           
             those
             frequent
             infirmities
          
           wherewith
           
             Timothy
          
           was
           troubled
           .
           
             Paul
          
           that
           cured
           the
           cripple
           at
           
             Lystra
          
           of
           his
           lameness
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           14.10
           .
           healed
           the
           father
           of
           
             Publius
          
           principal
           man
           in
           
             Melita
          
           of
           his
           fever
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           28.8
           .
           raised
           
             Eutiches
          
           to
           life
           when
           killed
           with
           a
           fall
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           20.12
           .
           Why
           should
           not
           he
           presently
           heal
           
             Timothy
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           prescribe
           him
           a
           
           more
           liberal
           diet
           ?
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           5.23
           .
           
             Drink
             no
             longer
             water
             ,
             but
             use
             a
             little
             wine
             for
             thy
             stomacks
             sake
             ,
             and
             thine
             often
             infirmity
             ?
          
           Yea
           ,
           why
           did
           not
           he
           cure
           himself
           of
           that
           acute
           disease
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           1.8
           when
           
             he
             received
             in
             himself
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ?
          
           The
           reason
           of
           both
           is
           this
           :
           They
           were
           stewards
           ,
           not
           owners
           of
           their
           miraculous
           power
           ,
           and
           might
           not
           ingross
           it
           for
           their
           own
           good
           ,
           but
           dispense
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           behoof
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           principally
           for
           the
           converting
           of
           unbelievers
           .
        
         
           Nor
           were
           their
           destructive
           miracles
           employed
           in
           their
           own
           revenge
           .
           
             Alexander
             the
             copper-smith
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           (
           2
           Tim.
           4.14
           .
           )
           
             hath
             done
          
           M●much
           
             evil
             :
             the
             Lord
             reward
             him
             according
             to
             his
             works
             .
          
           Some
           will
           say
           ,
           Had
           I
           been
           in
           
             Paul's
          
           place
           ,
           I
           would
           never
           have
           sent
           him
           to
           God
           for
           his
           reward
           ,
           but
           would
           presently
           have
           paid
           him
           my self
           ,
           and
           smote
           him
           (
           as
           he
           did
           
             Elymas
          
           )
           with
           blindness
           .
           But
           
             Paul
          
           would
           not
           be
           judge
           in
           his
           own
           cause
           ;
           it
           being
           probable
           ,
           that
           
             Elymas
          
           his
           fault
           was
           more
           publike
           ,
           not
           
           onely
           committed
           against
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           Act.
           13.8
           .
           but
           also
           against
           
             Sergius
          
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           seeking
           to
           
             turn
             him
             away
             from
             the
             faith
          
           ;
           whilst
           
             Alexander's
          
           insolence
           was
           more
           particularly
           aimed
           at
           
             Paul's
          
           person
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           (
           for
           fear
           of
           pa●tiality
           )
           refers
           him
           to
           Divine
           punishment
           .
        
         
           This
           will
           put
           a
           Touch-stone
           into
           our
           hands
           ,
           thereby
           not
           onely
           to
           suspect
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           detect
           the
           falshood
           of
           many
           Popish
           Miracles
           ,
           having
           so
           many
           private
           ends
           and
           self-interests
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           
             *
          
           
             Austin
          
           is
           reported
           ,
           when
           preaching
           here
           in
           
             Dorsetshire
             ,
          
           being
           afflicted
           with
           his
           companions
           for
           want
           of
           water
           ,
           to
           have
           struck
           his
           staff
           into
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           fetcht
           forth
           a
           Crystal
           fountain
           .
           Whereas
           Christ
           himself
           was
           fain
           (
           when
           thisty
           )
           to
           go
           to
           the
           well
           ,
           and
           beg
           water
           (
           
             Ioh.
          
           4.
           )
           of
           the
           
             Samaritane
          
           woman
           .
        
         
           They
           report
           also
           of
           Saint
           
             *
          
           
             David
             ,
          
           the
           Welch
           Saint
           ,
           that
           when
           multitudes
           of
           people
           pressed
           to
           his
           
           preaching
           ,
           with
           a
           word
           he
           commanded
           a
           mountain
           to
           stand
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           that
           so
           his
           person
           might
           be
           more
           visible
           ,
           his
           preaching
           more
           audible
           to
           the
           Congregation
           .
           Whereas
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           5.1
           .
           preaching
           to
           as
           great
           a
           confluence
           ,
           did
           not
           create
           ,
           but
           climb
           up
           ;
           did
           not
           make
           ,
           but
           made
           use
           of
           a
           mountain
           ;
           not
           easing
           himself
           by
           miracle
           ,
           but
           taking
           pains
           in
           his
           own
           person
           to
           travel
           to
           the
           top
           thereof
           .
           Christ
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           a
           publike
           spirit
           healed
           others
           ,
           but
           was
           hurt
           himself
           ;
           fed
           and
           filled
           others
           ,
           but
           was
           hungry
           and
           empty
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           returned
           this
           answer
           in
           the
           text
           :
           
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             Man
             shall
             not
             live
             by
             bread
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             every
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             is
             written
             .
          
           
             Where
             ?
             
             In
             what
             Book
             ,
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             Verse
             ?
          
           
             For
             the
             later
             ,
             
             Chapter
             and
             Verse
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             
               Iure
               Divino
               ,
            
             but
             of
             humane
             and
             late
             institution
             .
             Indeed
             
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             both
             for
             number
             and
             order
             ,
             were
             anciently
             divided
             and
             martialled
             ;
             
               Act.
            
             ●3
             .
             33
             .
             
               It
               is
               written
               in
               the
               second
               Psalm
               .
            
             But
             Chapters
             are
             of
             a
             far
             later
             institution
             .
             Let
             it
             suffice
             the
             place
             was
             betwixt
             the
             first
             of
             
               Genesis
            
             and
             the
             last
             of
             
               Malachi
               .
            
             And
             Satan
             knew
             full
             well
             it
             was
             no
             forged
             text
             ,
             but
             truely
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             8.3
             .
          
           
             
             
               Gods
               Word
               is
               the
               best
               weapon
               for
               our
               spiritual
               warfare
               .
            
          
           
             Military
             men
             have
             much
             troubled
             themselves
             advantagiously
             to
             compound
             
               offending
            
             and
             
               Defending
            
             in
             the
             same
             Weapon
             .
             This
             ,
             if
             effected
             ,
             would
             both
             save
             portage
             ,
             and
             one
             Weapon
             would
             be
             eminently
             two
             ,
             for
             all
             purposes
             and
             intents
             .
             Hence
             grew
             the
             invention
             of
             making
             short
             pikes
             in
             the
             bosses
             and
             middle
             of
             shields
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             may
             both
             hide
             the
             souldier
             ,
             and
             hurt
             his
             adversary
             .
             This
             is
             perfectly
             performed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             both
             sword
             and
             shield
             against
             the
             
               *
            
             
               fiery
               darts
            
             of
             the
             devil
             .
             And
             well
             are
             his
             temptations
             resembled
             unto
             darts
             ,
             for
             their
             
             swiftness
             ,
             for
             their
             sharpness
             :
             they
             come
             the
             quicker
             ,
             and
             pierce
             the
             deeper
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             might
             and
             malice
             of
             the
             arm
             enforcing
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             confute
             the
             Papists
             ,
             
             who
             disarm
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             naked
             against
             the
             assaults
             of
             Satan
             ,
             by
             locking
             up
             the
             Word
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             translating
             of
             the
             Norman
             Laws
             into
             English
             ,
             will
             make
             men
             more
             knowing
             ,
             or
             more
             wrangling
             ;
             more
             intelligent
             ,
             or
             more
             litigious
             ,
             the
             present
             age
             can
             onely
             ghess
             ,
             the
             next
             will
             certainly
             conclude
             .
             But
             out
             of
             all
             question
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             cannot
             ,
             without
             breach
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             and
             the
             apparent
             injury
             of
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             be
             hid
             him
             from
             them
             in
             a
             strange
             language
             ,
             so
             depriving
             them
             of
             their
             best
             defence
             against
             Satans
             temptations
             .
          
           
             
               Gods
               faithful
               servants
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
               famine
               ,
               can
               make
               a
               feast
               unto
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               promises
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
           
             They
             take
             the
             first
             course
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             34.10
             .
             
               The
               lions
               do
               lack
               and
               suffer
               hunger
               ;
               but
               they
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               want
               no
               manner
               of
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               .
            
             The
             second
             course
             is
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             
               Matth.
            
             6.33
             .
             
               But
               seek
               ye
               first
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               added
               unto
               you
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             he
             may
             make
             a
             
               Convivium
               dubium
               ,
            
             a
             doubtful
             feast
             ,
             wherein
             the
             appetite
             is
             suspended
             betwixt
             the
             variety
             of
             equally-dainty
             dishes
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             leave
             as
             good
             as
             he
             takes
             ,
             so
             copious
             is
             the
             Scripture
             therein
             .
          
           
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             consider
             the
             several
             ways
             whereby
             God
             wonderfully
             supports
             them
             ,
             who
             in
             want
             feed
             on
             his
             promises
             .
             Some
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Words
               are
               but
               winde
               :
            
             but
             God's
             are
             real
             words
             ,
             such
             as
             fill
             and
             fat
             those
             that
             depend
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             can
             make
             a
             little
             go
             far
             ,
             as
             
               Matth.
            
             14.21
             .
             when
             about
             five
             thousand
             were
             fed
             with
             
               five
               loaves
               and
               two
               fishes
               .
            
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             can
             (
             as
             extend
             the
             quantity
             )
             so
             improve
             the
             quality
             of
             meat
             ,
             that
             coarse
             diet
             shall
             cause
             strength
             and
             health
             as
             well
             as
             dainties
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Daniel's
            
             pulse
             .
             
               Shew
               me
               not
               the
               meat
               ,
               but
               shew
               me
               the
               man
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             English
             Proverb
             .
             When
             I
             behold
             the
             children
             of
             poor
             people
             ,
             I
             perceive
             a
             Riddle
             ,
             and
             contradiction
             between
             their
             fare
             and
             their
             faces
             :
             lean
             meat
             ,
             and
             fat
             children
             ;
             small
             beer
             ,
             and
             strong
             bodies
             ;
             brown
             bread
             ,
             and
             fair
             complexions
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             attribute
             it
             to
             any
             other
             cause
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             rich
             folk
             generally
             make
             
               long
               meals
            
             and
             
               short
               Graces
               ,
            
             whiles
             poor
             men
             have
             
               short
               meals
            
             and
             
               long
               Graces
            
             ;
             I
             mean
             that
             they
             rely
             more
             upon
             Gods
             blessing
             then
             their
             own
             provisions
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             strange
             and
             unexpected
             ways
             ,
             he
             can
             furnish
             them
             with
             food
             in
             the
             greatest
             of
             their
             necessities
             .
             Whereof
             we
             will
             make
             onely
             a
             fourfold
             instance
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeer
             of
             our
             Lord
             1555
             ,
             when
             a
             general
             Famine
             was
             over
             
             all
             
               England
               ,
            
             Master
             
               Cambden
            
             in
             his
             
               *
            
             
               Britannia
            
             reports
             that
             at
             
               Alborough
            
             in
             
               Suffolk
               ,
            
             on
             the
             sea-coast
             ,
             there
             grew
             on
             the
             Rocks
             such
             plenty
             of
             Pease
             which
             came
             to
             perfect
             maturity
             ,
             that
             they
             abated
             the
             prizes
             of
             the
             market
             ,
             and
             saved
             the
             lives
             of
             many
             poor
             people
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             City
             of
             
               *
            
             
               Rochel
            
             was
             besieged
             ,
             1572
             ,
             and
             by
             famine
             reduced
             to
             great
             extremity
             ,
             God
             sent
             into
             their
             Haven
             such
             a
             shole
             of
             fishes
             ,
             (
             of
             a
             sort
             never
             seen
             there
             before
             or
             since
             )
             which
             relieved
             the
             people
             till
             the
             Siege
             was
             broken
             up
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             wife
             and
             children
             of
             banished
             
               *
            
             
               Musculus
            
             begged
             bread
             of
             him
             (
             no
             welcome
             musick
             to
             a
             tender
             father
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             wherewithal
             to
             relieve
             them
             )
             to
             divert
             his
             care
             ,
             he
             fell
             a
             making
             of
             verse
             :
             
               
                 Est
                 Deus
                 in
                 coelis
                 ,
                 qui
                 providus
                 omnia
                 curat
                 ,
              
               
                 Nunquam
                 credentes
                 destituisse
                 potest
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             confess
             the
             Verses
             none
             of
             the
             
             most
             ,
             excellent
             ;
             but
             I
             question
             whether
             a
             better
             Poet
             would
             not
             have
             made
             worse
             on
             the
             same
             occasion
             ,
             seeing
             the
             tears
             of
             starving
             children
             are
             but
             a
             bad
             
               Helicon
            
             to
             quicken
             his
             fancie
             .
             Now
             no
             sooner
             were
             his
             Verses
             ended
             ,
             but
             a
             neighbour
             of
             his
             brought
             him
             a
             loaf
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             a
             feast
             for
             his
             family
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Massacre
             at
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             one
             
               Merlin
            
             some
             fortnight
             together
             was
             nourished
             with
             one
             egge
             a
             day
             ,
             laid
             by
             an
             hen
             that
             came
             constantly
             to
             that
             Hay-mow
             where
             he
             lay
             hid
             from
             danger
             .
             To
             teach
             all
             in
             time
             of
             extremity
             to
             depend
             on
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             written
             ,
             
               Man
               shall
               not
               live
               by
               bread
               alone
               ,
               but
               by
               every
               word
               that
               proceedeth
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
       
         
           CHRIST'S
           Second
           Temptation
           to
           PRESUMPTION
           .
           SERMON
           V.
           
        
         
           
             
               MATTH.
               4.5
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               devil
               taketh
               him
               up
               into
               the
               holy
               citie
               ,
               and
               setteth
               him
               upon
               a
               pinacle
               of
               the
               temple
               .
            
          
        
         
           WHen
           the
           army
           of
           
             Bennahad
          
           was
           routed
           by
           
             Ahab
             ,
             Benhadad's
          
           servants
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           1
           
             Kings
          
           20.23
           .
           
             Their
             gods
             are
             the
             gods
             of
             the
             hills
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             stronger
             then
             we
             :
             but
             let
             us
             fight
             against
             
             them
             in
             the
             plain
             ,
             and
             surely
             we
             shall
             be
             stronger
             then
             they
             .
          
           They
           conceited
           that
           change
           of
           place
           would
           bring
           change
           of
           success
           .
           The
           devil
           may
           seem
           in
           my
           text
           (
           as
           crafty
           as
           he
           is
           )
           to
           befool
           hims●lf
           with
           the
           same
           conceit
           .
           Though
           Christ
           had
           worsted
           him
           in
           a
           lowe
           ,
           flat
           ,
           level
           ,
           private
           wilderness
           ;
           he
           hoped
           to
           be
           more
           happie
           in
           a
           high
           ,
           lofty
           ,
           publike
           place
           ;
           which
           made
           him
           (
           though
           acting
           the
           same
           part
           )
           to
           lay
           a
           new
           Scene
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           in
           this
           verse
           he
           perfects
           nothing
           ,
           but
           provides
           and
           prepares
           all
           things
           for
           the
           ensuing
           temptation
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           text
           onely
           tunes
           the
           Instrument
           .
           Now
           whereas
           routed
           once
           ,
           he
           here
           ●allies
           his
           forces
           ,
           we
           learn
           ,
        
         
           
           
             Satan
             ,
             though
             f●iled
             at
             first
             ,
             will
             not
             finally
             forsake
             us
             ,
             but
             renew
             his
             temptations
             .
          
        
         
           Some
           impute
           it
           to
           his
           valour
           ;
           I
           ascribe
           it
           rather
           to
           his
           malice
           ,
           conceiving
           it
           to
           proceed
           not
           so
           much
           from
           his
           sprightfulness
           in
           himself
           ,
           as
           his
           spightfulness
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           generation
           of
           people
           ,
           
           which
           ,
           Satan-like
           ,
           triumph
           to
           trouble
           where
           they
           cannot
           conquer
           ;
           such
           ,
           whilst
           Sophisters
           in
           the
           Schools
           ,
           make
           abominable
           wranglers
           ,
           and
           defenders
           of
           Paradoxes
           :
           cunning
           men
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           i●
           getting
           a
           smack
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           they
           prove
           
             Barettors
             ,
          
           troublesome
           to
           themselves
           and
           their
           neighbours
           :
           But
           if
           they
           pretend
           also
           to
           Divinity
           ,
           then
           they
           turn
           ,
           if
           not
           Hereticks
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           Schismaticks
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           This
           will
           give
           us
           truely
           to
           understand
           those
           words
           ,
           
           
             Resist
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             fl●e
             from
             you
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           so
           flee
           
             from
             you
             ,
          
           as
           he
           will
           again
           flee
           
             to
             you
             .
          
           It
           is
           said
           of
           
             Marcellus
          
           the
           Romane
           General
           ,
           He
           could
           not
           be
           quiet
           
             nec
             victor
             nec
             victus
          
           ▪
           neither
           
             conquered
             nor
             conqueror
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           
             Parthians
             ,
          
           that
           thei●flight
           was
           more
           to
           be
           feared
           then
           their
           
             fight
             ,
          
           having
           a
           slight
           to
           shoot
           their
           arrows
           over
           their
           backe
           ,
           whereby
           they
           galled
           their
           pursuing
           enemies
           .
           Suspect
           Satan
           even
           departing
           :
           for
           it
           
           is
           
             animo
             revertenai
          
           ▪
           he
           will
           never
           let
           thee
           alone
           whilst
           thou
           art
           alive
           .
        
         
           
           But
           it
           is
           said
           (
           
             Mark
          
           9.25
           .
           )
           by
           Christ
           to
           the
           dumb
           and
           deaf
           spirit
           ,
           
             I
             charge
             thee
             come
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             enter
             no
             more
             into
             him
             .
          
           It
           seems
           (
           contrary
           to
           your
           Doctrine
           )
           this
           man
           had
           a
           
             Quietus
             est
             ,
          
           or
           a
           
             Writ
             of
             ●ase
             ,
          
           never
           more
           to
           be
           troubled
           with
           temptations
           .
        
         
           Neither
           did
           our
           Saviour
           speak
           ,
           nor
           Satan
           understand
           these
           words
           in
           this
           sense
           .
           The
           man
           had
           a
           
             Supersedeas
          
           onely
           from
           
             possession
             ,
          
           but
           not
           from
           
             temptation
          
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           was
           subject
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
        
         
           Here
           take
           notice
           of
           our
           Saviours
           goodness
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           case
           of
           a
           friend
           (
           this
           poor
           oppressed
           man
           )
           would
           discover
           his
           Deity
           ,
           and
           totally
           and
           finally
           banish
           the
           devil
           from
           possessing
           him
           :
           But
           in
           his
           own
           cause
           (
           though
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           thought
           fit
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           confounded
           Satan
           ,
           and
           confined
           him
           to
           hell
           )
           he
           still
           remained
           meer
           man
           ,
           suffering
           Satan
           to
           recruit
           his
           
           forces
           against
           him
           in
           his
           temptations
           .
        
         
           Will
           Satan
           return
           again
           in
           tempting
           ?
           
           Then
           if
           thou
           hast
           got
           any
           advantage
           against
           him
           ,
           improve
           it
           to
           the
           utmost
           :
           Give
           no
           
             fair
             quarter
          
           to
           his
           
             foul
             temptations
             .
             Kindness
          
           to
           
             him
             ,
          
           is
           
             Cruelty
          
           to
           
             thy self
             .
          
           He
           is
           uncapable
           of
           courtesie
           ,
           and
           his
           thanks
           will
           be
           in
           destroying
           thee
           .
           Deal
           not
           with
           him
           as
           
             Ahab
          
           did
           with
           
             Benhadad
             ,
          
           out
           of
           fond
           pity
           to
           spare
           him
           ,
           1
           
             King.
          
           20.42
           .
           lest
           he
           deal
           with
           thee
           as
           
             Benhadad
          
           did
           with
           
             Ahab
             ,
          
           be
           thy
           final
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           .
        
         
           
             The
             devil
             taketh
             him
             .
             Luke
             
               saith
               ,
            
             brought
             him
          
           
             Hath
             Satan
             such
             power
             over
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             
             to
             hale
             and
             draw
             him
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             any
             place
             ?
             This
             is
             cold
             comfort
             to
             Christians
             :
             
               The
               disciple
               is
               not
               above
               his
               Master
               :
            
             If
             he
             served
             Christ
             thus
             ,
             how
             cruel
             will
             he
             be
             to
             us
             !
          
           
           
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             of
             himself
             over
             Christ's
             or
             our
             bodies
             :
             which
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             daily
             exercise
             the
             same
             .
             Had
             he
             any
             such
             power
             ,
             Scholars
             should
             not
             stay
             still
             in
             their
             studies
             ,
             nor
             Lawyers
             stand
             quietly
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             nor
             any
             sit
             undisturbed
             at
             meals
             :
             none
             should
             ever
             walk
             unmolested
             when
             waking
             ,
             nor
             lie
             undisquieted
             when
             sleeping
             .
             It
             is
             not
             from
             store
             of
             pity
             ,
             but
             want
             of
             power
             in
             Satan
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             daily
             hackney
             and
             harase
             out
             the
             bodies
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             till
             they
             become
             skeletons
             ,
             and
             more
             wasted
             then
             
               Pharaoh's
            
             lean
             kine
             .
          
           
             Expect
             not
             here
             that
             I
             should
             speak
             any
             thing
             of
             
               Witch-bridles
               ,
            
             fondly
             believed
             by
             many
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             witch
             can
             bestride
             any
             thing
             into
             a
             steed
             ,
             and
             mount
             whither
             they
             please
             on
             such
             a
             
               Pegasus
               .
            
             I
             am
             thus
             far
             for
             
               Witch-bridles
               ,
            
             that
             God
             
               bridles
               all
               Witches
               ,
            
             and
             the
             devil
             their
             master
             ,
             with
             a
             confined
             power
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Witches
             pretended
             a●ry
             travels
             ,
             they
             are
             generally
             delusions
             
             of
             their
             fancies
             in
             dreams
             ,
             whilst
             their
             head
             never
             travelled
             from
             their
             pillows
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             so
             well
             stored
             (
             as
             commonly
             being
             most
             poor
             )
             to
             sleep
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             text
             :
             the
             words
             
               he
               taketh
               him
               ,
            
             imply
             not
             any
             force
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             is
             used
             
               Matth.
            
             2.21
             .
             
               And
               Ioseph
               arose
               ,
               and
               took
               the
               young
               childe
               and
               his
               mother
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             used
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             17
             1.
             
             
               Iesus
               taketh
               Peter
               ,
               and
               Iames
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               ,
            
             when
             he
             was
             to
             be
             transfigured
             ;
             who
             freely
             went
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             at
             his
             motion
             .
             Nor
             doth
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               he
               brought
               him
               ,
            
             Luke
             4.9
             .
             import
             any
             violence
             ,
             seeing
             we
             read
             ,
             
               Act●
            
             5.26
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               They
               brought
               them
               ,
               but
               without
               violence
               .
            
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             is
             this
             :
             As
             a
             chalenger
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             
               took
               and
               brought
            
             such
             a
             one
             to
             fight
             with
             him
             on
             
               Calice-sands
               ,
            
             that
             i●
             ,
             by
             mutual
             consent
             ,
             the
             other
             being
             as
             willing
             to
             go
             ,
             as
             the
             chalenger
             to
             have
             him
             :
             so
             Christ
             confident
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             innocence
             ,
             armour
             ,
             and
             Gods
             assistance
             ,
             went
             willingly
             with
             the
             devil
             ,
             
             refusing
             no
             place
             of
             his
             profering
             .
             However
             ,
             our
             Divines
             generally
             conceive
             ,
             that
             God
             for
             the
             present
             gave
             Satan
             power
             over
             Christs
             body
             to
             transport
             it
             :
             which
             may
             be
             maintained
             without
             any
             absurdity
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Imps
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             Souldiers
             and
             Priests
             Officers
             ,
             had
             power
             to
             carry
             him
             from
             the
             garden
             to
             
               Annas
               ,
            
             from
             
               Annas
            
             to
             
               Caiaphas
               ,
            
             from
             
               Caiaphas
            
             to
             
               Pilate
               ,
            
             from
             
               Pilate
            
             to
             
               Herod
               ,
            
             from
             
               Herod
            
             to
             
               Pilate
               ,
            
             from
             
               Gabbatha
            
             to
             
               Golgotha
            
             ;
             no
             wonder
             if
             Satan
             himself
             might
             have
             commission
             to
             carry
             him
             ,
             and
             Christ
             shew
             submission
             to
             be
             carried
             by
             him
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             when
             
               Pilate
            
             boasted
             what
             great
             matters
             he
             could
             do
             ,
             
               Ioh.
            
             19.11
             .
             Jesus
             as
             humbly
             as
             sharply
             returned
             ,
             
               Thou
               couldst
               have
               no
               power
               against
               me
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               given
               thee
               from
               above
               :
            
             So
             Satan
             could
             have
             no
             power
             over
             Christs
             body
             ,
             except
             God
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             greater
             glory
             ,
             had
             permitted
             it
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Into
             the
             holy
             citie
             .
          
           
           
             How
             can
             a
             material
             citie
             ,
             
             being
             but
             an
             heap
             of
             houses
             ,
             be
             accounted
             holy
             ?
          
           
             As
             there
             is
             none
             
               good
            
             but
             one
             ,
             
             God
             himself
             ;
             so
             none
             
               holy
            
             but
             he
             ,
             by
             original
             inherent
             holiness
             :
             none
             holy
             but
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             with
             derivative
             inherent
             holiness
             But
             a
             relative
             holiness
             belongs
             to
             places
             and
             things
             ,
             consecrate
             or
             set
             apart
             ,
             from
             civil
             or
             profane
             ,
             to
             religious
             or
             pious
             uses
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             could
             
               Ierusalem
            
             now
             be
             accounted
             holy
             ,
             
             seeing
             the
             complaint
             ,
             
               Isai.
            
             1.21
             .
             was
             now
             truer
             then
             ever
             ,
             
               How
               is
               the
               faithful
               city
               become
               an
               harlot
               !
            
             What
             ,
             
               an
               holy
               Harlot
               ?
               Matth.
            
             28
             37.
             
             
               O
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Ierusalem
               ,
               thou
               that
               killest
               the
               prophets
               ,
               and
               stonest
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             What
             ,
             
               an
               holy
               Murderer
               ?
            
             Abominable
             corruptions
             swarmed
             therein
             .
             The
             High-Priesthood
             ,
             which
             ,
             
               Iure
               Divino
               ,
            
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             for
             term
             of
             life
             ,
             was
             by
             a
             fundamental
             innovation
             made
             annual
             ,
             
               Ioh.
            
             11.49
             .
             
               Caiaphas
               being
               high-priest
               that
               same
               yeer
               .
            
             Traditions
             were
             advanced
             ,
             not
             
             onely
             to
             
               make
               void
               ,
            
             but
             to
             
               check
            
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             .
             The
             Pharisees
             made
             the
             strength
             of
             God's
             Laws
             to
             leak
             with
             their
             carnal
             and
             restrictive
             gloss
             :
             and
             could
             this
             be
             still
             the
             holy
             city
             ?
          
           
             
             It
             was
             so
             ;
             because
             ,
             notwithstanding
             these
             corruptions
             ,
             the
             vitals
             of
             
               Gods
               service
            
             and
             
               mans
               salvation
            
             were
             therein
             still
             continued
             .
             There
             was
             the
             
               holy
               Altar
               ,
            
             (
             the
             heart
             of
             Religion
             :
             )
             
               holy
               ,
            
             because
             it
             held
             the
             
               holy
               Sacrifices
               :
            
             and
             they
             
               holy
               ,
            
             because
             they
             were
             Types
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               the
               Truth
               ,
               the
               holy
               One
               of
               God
               .
            
             Separation
             therefore
             may
             be
             made
             from
             the
             
               corruptions
               ,
            
             not
             from
             the
             
               fundamentals
            
             of
             a
             
               true
               ,
            
             though
             
               sick
            
             Church
             (
             such
             as
             
               Ierusalem
            
             now
             was
             )
             much
             depraved
             ,
             but
             still
             
               the
               holy
               citie
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Satan
               is
               not
               deterred
               from
               tempting
               ,
               by
               the
               holiness
               of
               any
               place
               .
            
          
           
             For
             here
             was
             a
             Triplicity
             of
             holiness
             centred
             together
             .
             
               Holy
               land
               ,
               Zech.
            
             2.12
             .
             In
             this
             
               holy
               land
               ,
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             termed
             
               the
               holy
               city
            
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             as
             also
             so
             called
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             27.53
             .
             
             In
             this
             
               holy
               city
               ,
            
             the
             
               holy
               temple
               ,
            
             Psal.
             5.7
             .
             
               I
               will
               worship
               toward
               thy
               holy
               temple
               .
            
             A
             fourth
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             the
             
               Pinacle
               ,
            
             which
             though
             not
             the
             holiest
             ,
             yet
             the
             highest
             place
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             in
             a
             local
             position
             .
             But
             all
             these
             nothing
             frighted
             the
             devil
             from
             tempting
             .
          
           
             Some
             have
             admired
             at
             the
             impudence
             of
             those
             thieves
             who
             durst
             cut
             purses
             in
             Prayer
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Kings
             Chappel
             ,
             his
             Majestie
             being
             present
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Cloth
             of
             State
             .
             All
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             Satans
             boldness
             ,
             who
             
               catcheth
               away
               that
               which
               was
               sown
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             Matth.
             13.19
             .
             in
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             of
             heaven
             is
             graciously
             present
             .
             And
             since
             he
             tempted
             Christ
             
               on
               the
               Temple
               ,
            
             fears
             not
             to
             tempt
             Christians
             
               in
               it
               ,
            
             for
             all
             the
             holiness
             of
             the
             place
             ;
             To
             tempt
             the
             Preachers
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             to
             affect
             popular
             applause
             ,
             bow
             Scripture
             to
             his
             own
             ends
             ;
             tempt
             the
             Reader
             in
             the
             Desk
             to
             have
             his
             minde
             roving
             ,
             whilst
             his
             tongue
             is
             reading
             the
             Word
             :
             tempt
             the
             People
             in
             
             their
             Puts
             to
             carp
             and
             cavil
             at
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             thither
             rather
             to
             see
             and
             be
             seen
             ,
             then
             to
             learn
             and
             practise
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             no
             holiness
             of
             place
             d●ters
             Satan
             from
             tempting
             .
          
           
             See
             here
             the
             folly
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             conceive
             
               holy
               water
               ,
               holy
               reliques
               ,
               holy
               rags
               ,
            
             will
             drive
             Satan
             away
             ;
             when
             
               holy
               land
               ,
               holy
               city
               ,
               holy
               temple
               ,
               heavenly
               pinacle
               ,
            
             did
             not
             fright
             him
             from
             tempting
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pinacle
             of
             the
             temple
             .
          
           
             Understand
             a
             Battlement
             :
             otherwise
             
               Iosephus
            
             informs
             us
             that
             the
             Broches
             of
             metal
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             were
             pointed
             as
             sharp
             as
             a
             needle
             ,
             purposely
             to
             prevent
             birds
             sitting
             and
             defiling
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             make
             a
             Pinacle
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Height
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Narrowness
                 .
              
            
             Both
             which
             here
             met
             together
             .
          
           
             Let
             those
             then
             ,
             first
             ,
             beware
             ,
             who
             stand
             upon
             the
             
               pinacle
            
             of
             a
             
               doubting
               
               conscience
               ,
            
             and
             who
             adventure
             on
             those
             things
             ,
             the
             lawfulness
             whereof
             is
             questioned
             both
             by
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             Such
             as
             use
             Pastimes
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             which
             ,
             for
             their
             violence
             and
             obstreporousness
             ,
             seem
             labour
             rather
             then
             exercises
             ;
             these
             stand
             on
             a
             
               pinacle
               .
            
             Such
             as
             being
             divorced
             from
             their
             wives
             for
             adultery
             proved
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             marry
             again
             ,
             their
             wives
             yet
             surviving
             ,
             stand
             on
             a
             
               pinacle
               .
            
             Such
             as
             marry
             their
             Cousin-german
             (
             which
             I
             confess
             not
             forbidden
             in
             Scripture
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             vicinity
             are
             conceived
             by
             some
             Divines
             to
             stand
             on
             a
             
               pinacle
               .
            
             And
             as
             I
             wish
             all
             such
             as
             have
             taken
             their
             station
             there
             ,
             firm
             footing
             ,
             (
             unwilling
             to
             cast
             scruple
             into
             their
             consciences
             ;
             )
             so
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             advise
             those
             whose
             affections
             are
             unengaged
             ,
             and
             that
             have
             the
             wide
             world
             before
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             adventure
             on
             such
             a
             
               pinacle
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Let
             those
             beware
             of
             temptations
             ,
             who
             stand
             upon
             a
             
               pinacle
            
             of
             
               Distress
               ,
            
             as
             
               David
            
             did
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
            
             24.14
             .
             
               I
               am
               in
               a
               great
               strait
            
             ;
             when
             
             chuse
             betwixt
             Famine
             ,
             Flight
             ,
             and
             Pestilence
             .
             Time
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             boasted
             ,
             
             
               Tho
               hast
               set
               my
               feet
               in
               a
               large
               room
            
             ;
             but
             see
             into
             what
             straits
             sin
             hath
             now
             reduced
             him
             !
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             let
             them
             beware
             temptations
             ,
             that
             stand
             on
             the
             
               pinacle
            
             of
             
               Dignity
               .
            
             1.
             
             Because
             their
             falls
             are
             more
             conspicuous
             .
             1
             
               King.
            
             1.20
             .
             
               Bathsheba
            
             said
             to
             
               David
               ,
               The
               eyes
               of
               all
               Israel
               are
               upon
               thee
               .
            
             2.
             
             Because
             their
             fall
             would
             be
             more
             dangerous
             :
             
               ●olluntur
               in
               altum
               ut
               lapsu
               ,
               graviore
               ruant
               .
            
             Now
             for
             their
             comfort
             ,
             let
             such
             examine
             themselves
             ,
             whether
             God
             ●et
             them
             on
             the
             
               pinacle
               ,
            
             or
             whether
             they
             clambered
             up
             themselves
             .
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             he
             that
             placed
             them
             there
             ,
             will
             protect
             them
             there
             ;
             he
             that
             set
             them
             there
             ,
             will
             save
             them
             there
             .
             What
             makes
             Tylers
             ▪
             Plumbers
             ,
             Masons
             ,
             and
             Carpenters
             ,
             adventure
             themselves
             so
             boldly
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             houses
             ?
             Two
             things
             ,
             namely
             ,
             their
             Calling
             and
             Custom
             ,
             begets
             their
             Confidence
             .
             If
             God
             hath
             called
             thee
             and
             used
             thee
             in
             the
             height
             of
             honour
             ,
             he
             will
             preserve
             
             thee
             therein
             .
             But
             
               Adonijah
               ,
            
             who
             
               exalted
               himself
            
             to
             the
             
               pinacle
               ,
            
             1
             Reg.
             1.5
             .
             must
             beware
             a
             downfal
             :
             and
             they
             who
             
               climb
            
             up
             to
             Greatness
             by
             a
             ladder
             of
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             commonly
             make
             but
             one
             step
             in
             their
             falling
             down
             ,
             from
             the
             top
             to
             the
             bottom
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             give
             also
             this
             counsel
             to
             those
             who
             stand
             on
             the
             
               pinacle
            
             of
             
               Dignity
            
             ;
             Always
             look
             upward
             (
             not
             with
             proud
             eyes
             ,
             to
             contemn
             your
             inferiours
             ,
             but
             )
             with
             thankful
             eyes
             to
             God
             that
             gave
             thee
             that
             honour
             .
             This
             will
             keep
             thy
             head
             steady
             ,
             and
             thy
             brains
             from
             being
             turned
             with
             a
             
               Vertigo
            
             of
             Pride
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             looking
             downward
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             a
             reason
             of
             thine
             advancement
             in
             thine
             own
             merit
             and
             desert
             ;
             but
             say
             always
             with
             
               David
               ,
               What
               am
               I
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               my
               fathers
               house
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               brought
               me
               hither
               ,
            
             to
             this
             Pinacle
             of
             preferment
             ?
          
        
      
       
       
       
         
           CHRIST'S
           Second
           Temptation
           to
           PRESUMPTION
           .
           SERMON
           VI
           .
        
         
           
             
               MATTH.
               4.6
               .
            
             
               And
               saith
               unto
               him
               ,
               If
               thou
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               cast
               thy self
               down
               :
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           AMongst
           the
           many
           titles
           of
           Satan
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           least
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           2.2
           .
           
             The
             Prince
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             air
             .
          
           Having
           therefore
           now
           gotten
           Christ
           on
           a
           Pinacle
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Dominion
           and
           Principality
           ,
           Satan
           presumed
           on
           
           success
           :
           but
           being
           beaten
           on
           his
           own
           ground
           ,
           comes
           off
           with
           greater
           shame
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           greater
           glory
           to
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           Observe
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
        
         
           The
           
             Hook
             ,
          
           the
           worst
           of
           Works
           ;
           and
           The
           
             Bait
             ,
          
           the
           best
           of
           Words
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Hook
             ,
          
           in
           general
           ,
           the
           sin
           of
           
             Presumption
             :
          
           in
           particular
           ,
           
             Self-homicide
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             Bait
             ,
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
          
           cited
           by
           Satan
           ,
           who
           had
           great
           hope
           Christ
           would
           bite
           at
           it
           .
           
             David
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           119.133
           .
           
             Thy
             words
             are
             sweeter
             then
             honey
             to
             my
             mouth
             .
          
           Surely
           they
           were
           sweeter
           unto
           Christ
           then
           to
           
             David
             ,
          
           as
           having
           a
           more
           high
           gust
           ,
           &
           more
           perfect
           taste
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Hook
           thus
           besmeared
           with
           Honey
           ,
           Satan
           hoped
           would
           be
           swallowed
           ;
           but
           in
           vain
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           sequele
           will
           appear
           .
        
         
           Now
           seeing
           the
           former
           temptation
           of
           Satan
           was
           to
           
             Despair
             ,
          
           this
           next
           to
           
             Presumption
             ,
          
           we
           learn
           ,
        
         
           
           
             The
             devil
             will
             endeavour
             to
             make
             men
             ●eel
             from
             one
             Extremity
             to
             another
             .
          
        
         
           The
           possessed
           man
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           17.15
           .
           
             oft
             fell
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             oft
             into
             the
             water
             .
          
           
           (
           Satans
           world
           hath
           no
           
             Temprate
             climate
             ,
          
           but
           either
           
             Torrid
          
           or
           
             Frozen
             Zone
             .
          
           )
           Sometimes
           he
           casteth
           men
           into
           the
           fire
           of
           ill-tempered
           
             Zeal
             ,
          
           sometimes
           into
           the
           water
           of
           
             Acedia
             ,
          
           or
           a
           carelesness
           what
           becomes
           of
           their
           souls
           :
           sometimes
           into
           the
           fire
           of
           
             over-activity
             ,
          
           to
           do
           
             nothing
             just
          
           ;
           sometimes
           into
           the
           water
           of
           
             too
             much
             idleness
             ,
          
           to
           do
           
             just
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           we
           read
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           2.22
           .
           
             Thou
             that
             abhorrest
             idols
             ,
             dost
             thou
             commit
             sacriledge
             ?
          
           Thus
           the
           incestuous
           
             Corinthian
          
           husband
           to
           his
           mother
           ,
           and
           son
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           (
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           5.1
           .
           )
           turned
           so
           violently
           from
           his
           Prophaness
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           danger
           he
           would
           have
           been
           swallowed
           up
           with
           over-much
           sorrow
           ,
           (
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           2.7
           )
           if
           S.
           
             Paul's
          
           prudent
           counsel
           had
           not
           prevented
           Satans
           subtilty
           .
           
             Rev.
          
           2
           6
           ,
           
             Thou
             hatest
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ▪
             which
             I
             also
             hate
             .
          
           Now
           Ecclesiastical
           Histories
           inform
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           
             Nicolas
          
           (
           one
           of
           the
           Deacons
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           6.5
           .
           )
           had
           a
           wife
           as
           vertuous
           as
           beautiful
           ,
           whose
           Chastity
           he
           causlesly
           
           suspected
           .
           Now
           being
           reproved
           for
           his
           fauls
           ,
           to
           clear
           himself
           from
           Jealousie
           ,
           he
           prostituted
           his
           wife
           to
           any
           wanton
           mans
           embraces
           .
           Such
           therefore
           are
           
             Nicolaitans
             ,
          
           who
           so
           indiscreetly
           shun
           one
           sin
           ,
           that
           they
           fall
           foul
           into
           the
           opposi●e
           thereunto
           .
           Thus
           the
           Jews
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           
             under-kept
          
           the
           Sabbath
           with
           profaness
           ,
           the
           constant
           complaint
           of
           the
           Prophe●s
           ,
           not
           onely
           before
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           C●●ptivity
           ,
           
             Nehem.
          
           13.13
           .
           Who
           ,
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
             over-kept
          
           it
           with
           superstition
           ;
           conceiving
           deeds
           o●
           charity
           (
           
             Ma●k
          
           3.2
           .
           )
           done
           on
           that
           day
           ,
           a
           brea●h
           thereof
           .
           Thus
           ▪
           some
           shunning
           the
           Heresie
           of
           
             One
             Will
             ,
          
           maintained
           the
           opposite
           of
           
             Two
             Persons
          
           in
           Christ
           .
           Thus
           the
           modern
           
             Ranters
          
           were
           formerly
           conceived
           (
           if
           guilty
           )
           to
           offend
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           using
           too
           much
           Praying
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           neglecting
           of
           their
           Calling
           ;
           and
           now
           they
           are
           come
           (
           be
           it
           spoken
           and
           heard
           with
           sorrow
           )
           from
           living
           
             above
             Ordinances
          
           (
           as
           themselves
           term
           it
           )
           to
           live
           
             against
             
             Ordinances
          
           ;
           accounting
           B●asphemy
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           Sabbath-breaking
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           no
           sins
           .
           Opposite
           are
           they
           to
           the
           man
           (
           
             Matth.
          
           12.44
           )
           out
           of
           whom
           the
           unclean
           spirit
           being
           gone
           ,
           
             retu●ned
             to
             an
             h●us●
             sw●pt
             and
             garnished
             :
          
           whereas
           these
           leaving
           an
           house
           swept
           and
           garnished
           ,
           return
           to
           the
           unclean
           spirit
           .
           The
           worst
           I
           wish
           such
           is
           ,
           To
           practise
           the
           precept
           prescribed
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           2.5
           .
           
             Remember
             whence
             thou
             art
             fallen
             ,
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             do
             thy
             first
             works
             .
          
           And
           let
           us
           avoid
           sin
           ,
           not
           onely
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           good
           discretion
           ,
           lest
           we
           sin
           in
           the
           other
           extreme
           .
        
         
           
             Cast
             thy self
             down
             .
          
           
             I
             observe
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             
               
                 
                   God's
                
                 Goodness
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Satan's
                
                 Weakness
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Man's
                
                 Freeness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1
             
               God's
            
             Goodness
             ;
             who
             ,
             to
             prevent
             casualties
             of
             mens
             falling
             from
             the
             top
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             himself
             
             turns
             Architect
             ,
             and
             gives
             the
             Jews
             instructions
             how
             to
             build
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             22.8
             
               When
               thou
               buildest
               a
               new
               house
               ,
               then
               thou
               shalt
               make
               a
               battlement
               for
               thy
               roof
               ,
               that
               thou
               bring
               not
               blood
               upon
               thine
               house
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               fall
               from
               thence
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             we
             call
             those
             
               Gods
               gifts
               ,
            
             or
             
               Deodands
               ,
            
             which
             are
             
               escheated
            
             to
             him
             by
             such
             casualties
             ;
             anciently
             (
             when
             not
             reserved
             by
             Charter
             to
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Mannor
             )
             given
             to
             the
             Almoner
             ,
             to
             bestow
             on
             
               pious
               uses
               .
            
             It
             seems
             therefore
             God
             delights
             not
             to
             enrich
             himself
             by
             such
             revenues
             ,
             desiring
             no
             not
             the
             temporal
             death
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             but
             seeking
             to
             prevent
             their
             falling
             down
             ,
             by
             enjoyning
             a
             border
             of
             battlements
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Satan's
            
             Weakness
             .
             Why
             could
             could
             not
             he
             thrust
             Christ
             down
             ,
             standing
             now
             on
             so
             ticklish
             terms
             as
             the
             top
             of
             a
             pinacle
             ?
             One
             shove
             with
             his
             shoulder
             ,
             nay
             ,
             one
             touch
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             might
             have
             done
             the
             deed
             .
             Oh
             ,
             it
             was
             past
             his
             power
             !
             Sooner
             might
             he
             have
             removed
             the
             earth
             from
             the
             centre
             thereof
             .
             
               Even
               the
               hairs
               of
               your
               head
               
               are
               numbered
               .
            
             And
             ,
             as
             Satan
             cou●d
             not
             cast
             Christ
             down
             ,
             so
             he
             could
             not
             make
             Christ
             cast
             himself
             down
             ,
             except
             wilfully
             he
             would
             do
             it
             ,
             on
             his
             own
             accord
             :
             which
             leads
             us
             to
             the
             third
             thing
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Man's●reeness
            
             .
          
           
             Whence
             we
             learn
             ,
          
           
             
               Satan
               may
               fl●tter
               and
               fright
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               he
               cannot
               force
               us
               to
               commit
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             Indeed
             he
             may
             by
             his
             instruments
             compel
             us
             to
             the
             outward
             act
             ;
             (
             witness
             
               Amnon
               ,
            
             2
             
               Sam.
            
             13.14
             .
             ravishing
             
               Tamar
               ,
               being
               stronger
               then
               she
               ,
               forced
               her
               ,
               and
               lay
               with
               her
            
             )
             but
             cannot
             command
             the
             consent
             of
             our
             souls
             .
             Thus
             the
             Pagans
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             might
             make
             Christians
             bend
             their
             knees
             and
             hold
             up
             their
             hands
             to
             Idols
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             constrain
             their
             hearts
             to
             adore
             them
             .
             Satan
             may
             
               commend
               ,
            
             he
             cannot
             
               command
            
             sin
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             This
             discovereth
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             excuse
             ,
             
             who
             having
             committed
             some
             great
             sin
             ,
             plead
             for
             themselves
             ,
             
               The
               devil
               hath
               long
               ow●d
               me
               a
               shame
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               hath
               paid
               it
               me
               .
            
             
             And
             
               owe
            
             thee
             he
             might
             (
             to
             use
             thine
             own
             phrase
             )
             till
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             death
             ,
             and
             his
             confinement
             to
             hell
             ,
             hadst
             not
             thou
             enabled
             him
             with
             ●hine
             own
             money
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             into
             a
             capacity
             to
             pay
             thee
             therewith
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             amongst
             the
             many
             Confessions
             of
             good
             men
             in
             S●ripture
             ,
             no
             one
             of
             them
             (
             abate
             onely
             
               Eve
               ,
            
             transferring
             her
             fault
             on
             the
             serpent
             )
             chargeth
             their
             sins
             on
             Satan
             ,
             but
             take
             them
             on
             their
             own
             a●count●
             ,
             as
             ultimately
             revolved
             to
             their
             free
             consent
             .
             
               David
               ,
            
             of
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             had
             most
             right
             to
             make
             this
             plea
             for
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             numbred
             the
             people
             ;
             it
             being
             expresly
             s●id
             ,
             1
             
               Chron.
            
             21.1
             .
             
               And
               Satan
               stood
               up
               ,
               and
               provoked
               David
               to
               ●umber
               them
               .
            
             And
             though
             
               David
               ,
            
             no
             doubt
             ,
             was
             sensible
             of
             S●tans
             temptation
             ;
             yet
             he
             taketh
             all
             on
             his
             own
             score
             ,
             vers.
             17.
             
             
               It
               is
               I●
               that
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               done
               evil
               indeed
               :
            
             as
             excusing
             his
             subjects
             ,
             so
             not
             accusing
             Satan
             ,
             as
             knowing
             he
             could
             not
             necessitate
             him
             to
             sin
             ,
             without
             his
             own
             consent
             .
          
           
           
             
               It
               is
               a
               notorious
               sin
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               whilst
               himself
               ,
               to
               destroy
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             Why
             insert
             you
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               whilst
               himself
               ?
            
             Open
             but
             that
             window
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             in
             vain
             for
             you
             to
             shut
             any
             doors
             .
             Every
             self-homicide
             will
             plead
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             
               beside
               himself
               ,
            
             with
             Fear
             ,
             or
             Love
             ,
             or
             Grief
             ,
             or
             Anger
             .
          
           
             
               God
               is
               not
               mocked
               .
            
             
             I
             onely
             count
             such
             
               besides
               themselves
               ,
            
             who
             are
             not
             
               compo●es
               mentis
            
             ;
             but
             visit●d
             with
             a
             distraction
             from
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             and
             not
             wilfully
             contracted
             by
             their
             own
             vitious
             Intemperance
             .
             In
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             
               ut
               ad
               insaniam
               ita
               adjudicium
               ,
            
             as
             men
             fall
             into
             madness
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             brought
             to
             judgement
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             mediate
             intervening
             actions
             are
             beheld
             by
             Divine
             Justice
             as
             none
             of
             theirs
             ,
             because
             wanting
             the
             
               royal
               assent
            
             of
             their
             Reason
             .
             For
             any
             other
             to
             destroy
             themselves
             ,
             is
             an
             hainous
             offence
             against
             Nature
             ;
             self-preservation
             being
             the
             first
             Article
             in
             the
             
               grand
               Charter
            
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             Against
             
             Reason
             ;
             
               Ephes.
            
             5.29
             .
             
               No
               man
               ever
               yet
               hated
               his
               own
               flesh
               .
               No
               man
            
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             a
             beast
             ,
             or
             a
             devil
             ,
             that
             doth
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Against
             Scripture
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               .
            
             Say
             not
             ,
             No
             law
             is
             particularly
             made
             against
             mans
             killing
             himself
             .
             Perchance
             it
             was
             purposely
             omitted
             (
             as
             the
             Law
             against
             Patricides
             amongst
             the
             
               Grecians
            
             )
             partly
             ,
             because
             Charity
             would
             presume
             ,
             none
             could
             be
             so
             wicked
             ;
             and
             partly
             ,
             lest
             mans
             corruption
             should
             abuse
             the
             Law
             ,
             sins
             
               punisher
               ,
            
             to
             be
             sins
             
               remembrancer
               .
            
             But
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
            
             ;
             love
             of
             
               our selves
            
             is
             the
             
               original
               ,
            
             love
             of
             
               our
               neighbour
            
             the
             
               copie
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             the
             killing
             of
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             much
             more
             of
             our selves
             ,
             is
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             Miserable
             are
             the
             pretences
             men
             make
             for
             this
             sin
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             prevent
             or
             remove
             pain
             .
             This
             proceeds
             from
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             unbelief
             of
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             :
             Otherwise
             it
             is
             not
             the
             removing
             ,
             but
             the
             increase
             and
             exchange
             of
             
             pain
             ;
             
               where
               the
               worm
               dieth
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               is
               not
               quenched
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             shan
             shame
             .
             Both
             these
             motives
             to
             
               Self-murther
            
             met
             in
             
               Saul
               ,
            
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             31.3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               He
               was
               sore
               wounded
               of
               the
               archers
            
             ;
             there
             was
             pain
             :
             and
             
               he
               feared
               le●t
               the
               uncircumcised
               come
               and
               abuse
               him
            
             ;
             there
             was
             his
             shame
             .
             Yet
             twist
             both
             together
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             not
             make
             one
             Reason
             strong
             enough
             for
             him
             to
             kill
             himself
             .
             This
             was
             not
             the
             way
             to
             avoid
             ,
             but
             increase
             shame
             .
             
               Of
               him
               shall
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               be
               ashamed
               ,
            
             Mark
             8.38
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             procure
             Praise
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             only
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             purchased
             by
             the
             breach
             of
             God's
             Law
             .
             Say
             not
             ,
             
               Samson
            
             did
             the
             same
             ,
             whose
             faith
             is
             praised
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             11.
             
             Do
             thou
             as
             
               Samson
            
             did
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             thee
             :
             Pluck
             down
             at
             once
             two
             fundamental
             pillars
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             His
             action
             shews
             his
             commission
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             warrant
             for
             others
             to
             drown
             ,
             stab
             ,
             poyson
             ,
             murther
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             
             To
             confute
             such
             as
             are
             guilty
             of
             
               Self-homicide
               .
            
             But
             be
             this
             first
             pr●m●sed
             .
          
           
             Those
             who
             being
             Preachers
             ,
             look
             with
             the
             severest
             on
             this
             sin
             ,
             can
             as
             private
             men
             look
             with
             the
             most
             pitiful
             eyes
             on
             their
             persons
             .
             They
             that
             fall
             on
             their
             own
             sword
             ,
             
               stand
               or
               fall
               to
               their
               own
               Master
               .
            
             I
             will
             not
             say
             the
             men
             are
             damned
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             say
             the
             deed
             is
             damnable
             .
             Who
             knows
             but
             that
             the
             l●st
             groan
             ,
             which
             divorces
             their
             souls
             from
             their
             bodies
             ,
             may
             marry
             their
             souls
             unto
             God●●
             so
             that
             the
             pangs
             '
             of
             temporal
             death
             ,
             may
             prove
             the
             pains
             of
             their
             spiritual
             birth
             .
          
           
             Now
             
               Self-homicide
            
             is
             twofold
             :
          
           
             Either
             of
             Omission
             ,
             or
             Commission
             .
          
           
             Omission
             ,
             by
             neglecting
             the
             means
             of
             food
             and
             Physick
             ,
             which
             
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             which
             come
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             their
             estates
             to
             procure
             .
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Mark
            
             3.4
             .
             
               Is
               it
               lawful
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               to
               save
               life
               ,
               or
               to
               kill
               ?
            
             making
             the
             forbearance
             of
             curing
             another
             man
             (
             when
             he
             had
             power
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             faith
             to
             have
             it
             done
             )
             equivalent
             to
             the
             killing
             of
             him
             .
             How
             more
             strongly
             then
             doth
             the
             argument
             hold
             in
             our selves
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               Self-murder
            
             to
             omit
             the
             means
             of
             our
             preservation
             !
          
           
             
               Self-homicide
            
             of
             Commission
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             men
             actually
             murther
             themselves
             ?
          
           
             Let
             such
             as
             have
             entertained
             thoughts
             to
             destroy
             themselves
             ,
             
             and
             are
             yet
             kept
             alive
             ,
             Be
             
               doleful
            
             for
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             
               thankful
            
             for
             what
             is
             present
             ,
             
               watchful
            
             for
             what
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             
               Peter
            
             said
             to
             
               S●mon●s
               Magus
               ,
            
             Act.
             8.22
             .
             
               Pray
               God
               if
               perhaps
               the
               thoughts
               of
               thine
               heart
               may
               be
               forgiven
               thee
               .
            
             
             Some
             conceive
             
               Magus
            
             his
             fault
             within
             the
             luburbs
             of
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               Peter
            
             warily
             inserteth
             
               perhaps
               ,
            
             speaking
             conditionally
             ,
             not
             positively
             ;
             as
             uncertain
             of
             his
             pardon
             .
             But
             I
             may
             certainly
             say
             to
             such
             who
             have
             harboured
             thoughts
             of
             
               Self-homicide
               ,
            
             Pray
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             
               perhaps
            
             the
             thoughts
             of
             thine
             heart
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             thee
             .
             The
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             best
             of
             men
             in
             their
             passions
             have
             been
             tempted
             with
             such
             thoughts
             :
             
               Iob
            
             7.15
             .
             
               So
               that
               my
               soul
               chuseth
               strangling
               and
               death
               ,
               rather
               then
               life
               .
               Beza
            
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             youth
             ,
             being
             tortured
             with
             a
             scurfie
             head
             ,
             he
             intended
             to
             have
             drowned
             himself
             from
             off
             the
             
               Millers
               bridge
            
             in
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             had
             not
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             his
             uncle
             interrupted
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             such
             as
             have
             lodged
             thoughts
             of
             Self-murder
             ,
             be
             watchful
             for
             the
             future
             in
             their
             prayers
             to
             God
             .
             Let
             them
             beg
             of
             him
             ,
             
               to
               binde
               their
               souls
               in
               the
               bundle
               of
               life
            
             ;
             to
             
               secure
               them
            
             (
             in
             the
             best
             acceptance
             
             of
             the
             word
             )
             from
             themselves
             ;
             to
             
               hide
               their
               life
            
             (
             as
             well
             temporal
             as
             spiritual
             ,
             
               Col.
            
             3.3
             .
             )
             
               with
               Christ
               in
               God
            
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             
               found
               out
               ,
            
             either
             when
             Satan
             seeks
             to
             devour
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             to
             destroy
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
       
       
         
           CHRISTS
           Second
           Temptation
           to
           PRESUMPTION
           .
           SERMON
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             
               MATTH.
               4.6
               .
            
             
               For
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               He
               shall
               give
               his
               angels
               charge
               concerning
               thee
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               hands
               they
               shall
               bear
               thee
               up
               ,
               lest
               at
               any
               time
               thou
               dash
               thy
               foot
               against
               a
               stone
               .
            
          
        
         
           COme
           we
           now
           to
           the
           
             Bait
          
           under
           which
           the
           
             Hook
          
           was
           hid
           ,
           God's
           Word
           .
        
         
           We
           will
           consider
           it
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           indicted
           by
           the
           best
           ;
        
         
         
           2.
           
           As
           abused
           by
           the
           worst
           of
           spirits
           .
           Or
           ,
           As
           
             written
          
           by
           
             David
             ,
          
           as
           
             wrested
          
           by
           the
           
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
           Of
           the
           first
           :
        
         
           We
           finde
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           91.11
           ,
           12.
           
           Wherein
           three
           things
           are
           considerable
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               God's
            
             Injunction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Angels
            
             Attendance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Man's
            
             Protection
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           God's
           Injunction
           ,
           
             Shall
             give
             his
             angels
             charge
             .
          
           This
           solemn
           charge
           proceeded
           not
           from
           the
           least
           distrust
           God
           hath
           of
           Angels
           performance
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           great
           desire
           he
           hath
           of
           mans
           protection
           .
           A
           word
           being
           enough
           to
           the
           Wise
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Angels
           Attendance
           ;
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             dash
             thy
             foot
             against
             a
             stone
             .
          
           An
           expression
           which
           alludeth
           to
           what
           befel
           
             Balaam
             ,
          
           when
           a
           (
           not
           protecting
           ,
           but
           prosecuting
           )
           Angel
           ,
           so
           withstood
           him
           ,
           (
           
             Num.
          
           22.25
           .
           )
           that
           his
           ass
           
             crush'd
             his
             foot
             against
             the
             wall
             .
          
           The
           foot
           (
           we
           know
           )
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           
             extremest
             ,
          
           but
           
             meanest
          
           part
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           shews
           the
           extensiveness
           of
           Angelical
           protection
           .
           If
           the
           foot
           
           be
           kept
           ,
           surely
           the
           head
           shall
           not
           be
           hurt
           ;
           but
           Christ
           shall
           be
           preserved
           
             cap-a-pe
             ,
          
           with
           an
           universal
           safety
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Man's
           Protection
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           
             Man's
             Protection
             .
          
           The
           words
           being
           spoken
           principally
           of
           Christ
           as
           a
           person
           ,
           and
           secondarily
           of
           him
           and
           his
           ,
           as
           they
           make
           up
           one
           mystical
           Body
           ,
           whereof
           Christ
           is
           the
           Head
           .
           In
           which
           sense
           ,
           it
           will
           fall
           to
           the
           share
           of
           the
           meanest
           sincere
           Christian
           ,
           to
           come
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           this
           Angelical
           protection
           :
           conceive
           him
           but
           the
           
             last
             joynt
          
           of
           the
           
             least
             toe
          
           of
           Christ's
           
             foot
             ,
          
           yet
           is
           he
           a
           lively
           member
           thereof
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           promise
           in
           the
           Text
           to
           be
           secured
           .
        
         
           
             Angels
             are
             very
             handy
             to
             preserve
             Gods
             servants
             from
             danger
             .
          
           
        
         
           Psal.
           34.7
           .
           
             The
             angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             encampeth
             round
             about
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             delivereth
             them
             .
          
           Matth.
           18.10
           .
           
             In
             heaven
             their
             angels
             do
             always
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
             Their
             Angels
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           deputed
           to
           their
           protection
           .
           Thus
           such
           Pages
           ,
           and
           servants
           ,
           which
           wait
           on
           the
           young
           children
           of
           great
           
           persons
           ,
           are
           commonly
           called
           the
           childrens
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           childrens
           maids
           ,
           though
           their
           parents
           hired
           them
           ,
           and
           pay
           them
           meat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           and
           wages
           .
           Angels
           are
           
             God's
             angels
             ,
          
           as
           he
           employeth
           them
           ;
           
             our
             angels
             ,
          
           as
           employed
           about
           us
           .
        
         
           
           How
           then
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           Gods
           servants
           have
           such
           mischances
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           
             feet
             ?
             Mephibosheth
             ,
          
           a
           childe
           of
           five
           yeers
           old
           ,
           (
           therefore
           the
           more
           innocent
           )
           son
           to
           a
           good
           father
           ,
           and
           afterward
           a
           good
           man
           himself
           ,
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           4.4
           .
           was
           lame
           of
           his
           feet
           ,
           by
           a
           fall
           from
           the
           arms
           of
           his
           fleeing
           nurse
           .
           Reverend
           Doctor
           
             Willet
             ,
          
           with
           a
           fall
           from
           his
           horse
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           1621
           ,
           returning
           from
           
             London
          
           to
           his
           house
           ,
           so
           bruised
           his
           foot
           ,
           that
           it
           hastened
           his
           death
           .
           Are
           the
           Angels
           of
           good
           men
           absent
           ,
           or
           impotent
           ,
           or
           sullen
           ,
           or
           sleeping
           ,
           when
           such
           mischances
           betide
           them
           ?
        
         
           
           No
           
             mischances
          
           can
           befal
           the
           godly
           .
           Not
           
             chances
             ,
          
           because
           all
           things
           are
           ordered
           by
           divine
           Providence
           not
           
             mischances
             ,
          
           because
           
             all
             things
             work
             
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           Know
           then
           ,
           that
           all
           promises
           of
           
             temporal
             preservation
          
           run
           with
           this
           
             tacite
             reservation
          
           in
           Gods
           bosome
           
             (
             always
             provided
             that
             He
             in
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             conceiveth
             not
             the
             contrary
             more
             conducing
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             for
             reasons
             best
             known
             to
             himself
             .
             )
          
           For
           this
           cause
           sometimes
           God
           countermands
           Angelical
           protection
           ,
           and
           ordereth
           that
           those
           heavenly
           spirits
           should
           in
           some
           cases
           suspend
           their
           attendance
           on
           men
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           we
           return
           to
           the
           Angels
           ,
           
           in
           recompence
           of
           their
           attendance
           about
           us
           ,
           seeing
           
             omne
             beneficium
             requirit
             officium
          
           ;
           All
           favours
           received
           ,
           require
           some
           duty
           returned
           ?
           Let
           not
           God's
           servants
           be
           ever
           found
           unthankful
           .
        
         
           No
           worshipping
           of
           them
           ,
           
           which
           they
           themselves
           disavow
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           22.9
           .
           
             See
             thou
             do
             it
             not
             .
          
           No
           praying
           to
           them
           ;
           whereof
           no
           promise
           ,
           precept
           ,
           nor
           precedent
           in
           Scripture
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           make
           honourable
           mention
           of
           them
           ;
           give
           them
           their
           titles
           .
           It
           is
           uncivil
           to
           speak
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           
           Knights
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           Dukes
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           without
           the
           additions
           of
           Worship
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           Majestie
           .
           So
           ,
           name
           Angels
           with
           their
           due
           Epithets
           ;
           
             Good
             angels
             ,
          
           (
           contrary
           to
           
             evil
             angels
             ,
             Psal
          
           78.49
           .
           )
           
             Excelling
             angels
             ,
          
           Psal.
           103.20
           .
           
             Holy
             angels
             ,
          
           Matth.
           25.31
           .
           
             Angels
             of
             light
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           11.14
           .
           
             Elect
             angels
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           5.21
           .
           Such
           honour
           have
           all
           his
           Angels
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Learn
           Humility
           by
           them
           .
           No
           better
           thanks
           can
           be
           given
           the
           Angels
           ,
           then
           if
           thou
           beest
           made
           the
           better
           by
           them
           .
           Much
           was
           the
           condescension
           of
           
             Maximilian
          
           the
           Germane
           Emperour
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           Siege
           of
           a
           City
           he
           served
           in
           daily
           pay
           under
           our
           King
           
             Henry
          
           the
           eighth
           .
           Hence
           that
           in
           the
           Grammar
           ,
           
             Meruit
             sub
             rege
             in
             Gallia
             ,
          
           understand
           
             Belgica
             .
          
           But
           the
           distance
           is
           not
           so
           great
           between
           an
           Emperour
           and
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           between
           Angels
           and
           Men
           :
           yet
           they
           ,
           without
           any
           regret
           ,
           attend
           on
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Be
           thankful
           to
           God
           for
           them
           .
           
             David
          
           knew
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           what
           service
           the
           Angels
           performed
           
           for
           us
           ;
           yet
           it
           never
           troubled
           him
           ,
           what
           he
           should
           do
           in
           requital
           thereof
           ,
           whose
           thoughts
           were
           taken
           up
           to
           deserve
           an
           higher
           engagement
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           116.12
           .
           
             What
             shall
             I
             render
             unto
             the
             Lord
             for
             all
             his
             benefits
             towards
             me
             ?
             I
             will
             take
             the
             cup
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           Amongst
           which
           benefits
           ,
           Angels
           protection
           was
           a
           principal
           .
           Serve
           God
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           satisfie
           the
           Angels
           for
           all
           their
           attendance
           about
           thee
           .
        
         
           Come
           we
           now
           to
           behold
           the
           words
           as
           abused
           by
           Satan
           .
        
         
           Here
           some
           will
           tax
           the
           devil
           for
           mis-citing
           the
           text
           ,
           because
           ,
           whereas
           
             David
          
           said
           ,
           
             Lest
             thou
             dash
             thy
             foot
          
           ;
           Satan
           inserts
           ,
           
             Lest
          
           [
           
             at
             any
             time
          
           ]
           
             thou
             dash
             .
          
           But
           ,
           though
           Satan
           accuseth
           us
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           accuse
           him
           without
           cause
           .
           An
           Indefinite
           is
           equivalent
           to
           an
           Universal
           .
           
             At
             any
             time
             ,
          
           though
           not
           literally
           expressed
           ,
           is
           vertually
           implyed
           in
           the
           words
           .
           His
           grand
           fault
           in
           mis-alleadging
           the
           words
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           as
           
             Hanun
          
           (
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           10.4
           .
           )
           cut
           off
           the
           beards
           and
           cloathes
           of
           
             David's
          
           Ambassadours
           
             in
             the
             middle
          
           ;
           so
           Satan
           cites
           this
           Scripture
           
             by
             halfs
             .
          
           
           I
           confess
           ,
           not
           for
           
             number
             of
             words
             ,
          
           but
           for
           the
           sense
           thereof
           ,
           he
           leaves
           out
           a
           
             moytie
          
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           the
           most
           effectual
           and
           operative
           words
           therein
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           Commission
           at
           large
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Quorum
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             in
             all
             thy
             ways
             .
          
           God
           promising
           his
           protect●on
           on
           no
           other
           terms
           ,
           but
           whilst
           men
           confine
           themselves
           to
           their
           Vocation
           .
        
         
           
           
             Satan
             is
             an
             excellent
             Textuary
             ,
             and
             most
             knowing
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           He
           knoweth
           every
           Book
           ,
           Chapter
           ,
           Verse
           ,
           Word
           ,
           Syllable
           ,
           Letter
           ,
           in
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Original
           Languages
           wherein
           they
           were
           written
           .
           He
           needeth
           no
           
             Concordance
          
           alphabetically
           to
           finde
           out
           places
           ,
           who
           hath
           them
           all
           
             ad
             unguem
             .
          
           But
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           from
           
             Genesis
          
           to
           
             Revelation
             ,
          
           Satan
           knoweth
           not
           one
           text
           which
           tendereth
           comfort
           unto
           him
           .
           Many
           are
           unto
           him
           doleful
           messengers
           of
           despair
           ;
           as
           that
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           2.16
           .
           
             He
             took
             not
             on
             him
             the
             nature
             of
             angels
             .
          
           That
           ,
           
             Iude
          
           vers.
           6.
           
           
             And
             the
             angels
             which
             
             kept
             not
             their
             first
             estate
             ,
             but
             left
             their
             own
             habitation
             ,
             he
             hath
             reserved
             in
             everlasting
             chains
             under
             darkness
             ,
             unto
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             .
          
           Many
           texts
           present
           him
           with
           sadness
           ,
           partly
           from
           his
           incapability
           of
           salvation
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           a
           Saviour
           ;
           partly
           from
           his
           impossibility
           to
           repent
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           implacable
           and
           invincible
           malice
           .
           How
           far
           more
           happie
           is
           the
           poorest
           soul
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           not
           
             book-learn'd
             ,
          
           hath
           onely
           a
           magazine
           of
           some
           select
           places
           ,
           and
           promises
           in
           Scripture
           (
           gotten
           not
           onely
           
             by
             heart
             ,
          
           but
           
             in
             his
             heart
          
           )
           whence
           he
           may
           apply
           consolation
           to
           his
           soul
           !
           Satan
           may
           be
           cunning
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           the
           Scripture
           cannot
           be
           comfortable
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             hear
             Scripture
             alleadg'd
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             point
             of
             faith
             or
             fact
             ;
             but
             ,
             with
             the
          
           Bereans
           ,
           
             we
             must
          
           examine
           whether
           the
           things
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           Five
           things
           herein
           must
           be
           enquired
           after
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Is
           the
           thing
           alleadg'd
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           It
           is
           strange
           ,
           that
           many
           things
           ,
           by
           vulgar
           errour
           ,
           and
           
           common
           credulity
           ,
           pass
           for
           currant
           to
           be
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           when
           no
           such
           matter
           is
           to
           be
           found
           therein
           .
           Many
           things
           are
           taken
           up
           
             by
             content
             ,
          
           without
           either
           weighing
           or
           telling
           them
           .
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             hate
             thine
             enemy
             ,
          
           Matth.
           5.45
           .
           But
           ,
           where
           is
           it
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             hate
             thine
             enemy
             ?
          
           Surely
           nowhere
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           though
           some
           silly
           Jews
           might
           ignorantly
           suppose
           it
           there
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           it
           be
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           Is
           it
           
             just
             so
          
           as
           they
           cite
           it
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           alleadged
           defectively
           ,
           with
           
             Adoni-bezek
             ,
             cutting
             off
             a
             thumb
             ,
             or
             a
             toe
             ?
          
           or
           redundantly
           ,
           with
           the
           Gyants
           of
           
             Gath
             ,
          
           1
           
             Chron.
          
           20.6
           .
           with
           
             a
             finger
             or
             a
             toe
             too
             much
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           exactly
           and
           adequately
           ,
           as
           by
           them
           quoted
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           
             just
             so
             ,
          
           Is
           it
           
             truely
             printed
             ?
          
           This
           is
           quickly
           discovered
           ,
           by
           comparing
           one
           Bible
           with
           another
           of
           a
           different
           impression
           .
           Here
           (
           be
           it
           spoken
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           careless
           
             Correctors
          
           )
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           It
           is
           
             printed
             ,
          
           where
           it
           could
           never
           be
           said
           ,
           It
           was
           
             written
          
           ;
           dangerours
           
             errata's
          
           
           unrecall'd
           ,
           unconfess'd
           ,
           having
           crept
           into
           many
           Editions
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           
             just
             so
             ,
          
           and
           
             rightly
             printed
             ,
          
           Is
           it
           
             truely
             translated
             ?
          
           I
           speak
           this
           in
           opposition
           onely
           to
           the
           
             Rhemish
          
           Testament
           ,
           so
           full
           fraught
           of
           affected
           falshoods
           in
           favour
           of
           Popery
           ;
           and
           in
           honour
           of
           our
           last
           Translation
           under
           King
           
             Iames
             ,
          
           performed
           (
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           forraigners
           unconcerned
           therein
           )
           
             usque
             ad
             orbis
             invidiam
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Whether
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           
             if
             there
             ,
             so
             there
             ,
             truely
             printed
             ,
             rightly
             translated
             ,
          
           be
           not
           
             unproperly
             applied
             ?
          
           The
           Papists
           have
           a
           good
           stroke
           herein
           (
           especially
           in
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Primacie
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Scripture
           of
           it self
           is
           silent
           .
           )
           As
           these
           words
           were
           abused
           by
           the
           devil
           ;
           so
           the
           next
           in
           the
           same
           Psalm
           ,
           (
           
             Psal.
          
           91.31
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             tread
             upon
             the
             lion
             and
             adder
             ,
             the
             young
             lion
             and
             the
             dragon
             shalt
             thou
             trample
             under
             feet
          
           )
           were
           blasphemously
           profaned
           by
           Pope
           
             Alexander
             ,
          
           when
           he
           trod
           on
           the
           neck
           of
           
             Frederick
          
           the
           Emperour
           .
           The
           precept
           to
           
             Peter
          
           in
           a
           vision
           ,
           
           
             Acts
          
           10.13
           .
           
             Rise
             ,
             kill
             and
             eat
             ,
          
           was
           produced
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           warrant
           his
           war
           against
           the
           
             Venetians
          
           ;
           though
           the
           same
           words
           obliged
           him
           to
           
             eat
          
           their
           corpses
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           
             slay
          
           them
           .
           But
           ,
           devil-like
           ,
           he
           could
           leave
           out
           what
           was
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           Those
           words
           of
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             here
             are
             two
             swords
             ,
          
           Luke
           22.38
           are
           abused
           to
           prove
           the
           Pope's
           double
           power
           ,
           Temporal
           ,
           and
           Spiritual
           .
        
         
           Moe
           instances
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           but
           are
           better
           forborn
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           alleadged
           by
           us
           ,
           not
           with
           the
           least
           approbation
           ,
           but
           reprehension
           ,
           and
           detestation
           of
           such
           blasphemies
           ;
           yet
           they
           can
           hardly
           be
           told
           ,
           or
           heard
           ,
           without
           leaving
           in
           our
           hearts
           some
           diminution
           of
           the
           Majestie
           of
           God's
           Word
           (
           the
           dignity
           whereof
           all
           ought
           to
           maintain
           )
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           ill
           trusting
           of
           our
           corruptions
           with
           the
           bare
           reporting
           of
           such
           Scriptures
           abused
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           bad
           effects
           our
           badness
           may
           make
           thereof
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Hence
           we
           observe
           ,
           Gods
           protection
           cannot
           rationally
           be
           expected
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           wilfully
           run
           out
           of
           their
           Vocation
           .
           Out
           of
           thy
           Calling
           ,
           out
           of
           God's
           keeping
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           thy
           profession
           ?
           A
           Carpenter
           ?
           An
           honest
           Calling
           :
           Christ's
           reputed
           father
           was
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Fell
           timber
           ,
           frame
           fabricks
           ,
           build
           houses
           ,
           thou
           art
           
             in
             thy
             ways
          
           ;
           God
           and
           his
           angels
           will
           keep
           thee
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           thy
           Calling
           ?
           A
           Weaver
           ?
           A
           necessary
           Calling
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           could
           neither
           be
           warm
           ,
           nor
           clean
           .
           Cast
           thy
           Shuttle
           truely
           ,
           (
           the
           swiftness
           whereof
           is
           the
           lively
           embleme
           of
           the
           shortness
           of
           mans
           life
           ,
           
             Ioh
          
           7.6
           )
           labour
           faithfully
           ,
           God
           and
           his
           Angels
           will
           keep
           thee
           ;
           thou
           art
           
             in
             thy
             ways
             .
          
        
         
           Art
           thou
           a
           Souldier
           ?
           
             Do
             violence
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             neither
             accuse
             any
             falsly
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             with
             your
             wages
             .
          
           March
           ,
           Charge
           ,
           Retreat
           ,
           do
           Duty
           according
           to
           Command
           ,
           
             God
             shall
             
             cover
             thy
             head
             in
             the
             day
             of
             battel
             :
          
           for
           ,
           thou
           art
           
             in
             thy
             ways
             .
          
        
         
           But
           ,
           if
           thou
           invad'st
           the
           Ministerial
           Office
           ,
           presuming
           to
           
             preach
             ,
          
           who
           never
           was
           
             sent
          
           ;
           look
           to
           thy self
           ;
           thou
           canst
           not
           ,
           without
           usurpation
           ,
           pretend
           to
           God's
           keeping
           :
           for
           thou
           art
           
             out
             of
             all
             thy
             ways
             .
          
           Nor
           do
           I
           fear
           the
           frowns
           of
           any
           ,
           if
           offended
           hereat
           ,
           and
           reproving
           me
           for
           giving
           this
           just
           reproof
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           am
           in
           my
           Calling
           ,
           
             in
             my
             ways
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           with
           comfort
           and
           confidence
           ,
           may
           rely
           on
           God
           and
           his
           Angels
           protection
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           though
           the
           Angels
           may
           be
           instrumental
           to
           keep
           our
           
             feet
          
           from
           
             dashing
          
           against
           a
           material
           
             stone
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           keep
           us
           from
           temporal
           danger
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           
             stone
          
           that
           passeth
           their
           power
           to
           preserve
           men
           from
           being
           hurt
           thereby
           ;
           
             viz.
          
           the
           
             stone
          
           mentioned
           by
           
             Matthew
             ,
          
           Chap.
           21.44
           .
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             fall
             on
             this
             stone
             ,
             shall
             be
             broken
             :
             but
             on
             whomsoever
             it
             shall
             fall
             ,
             it
             will
             grinde
             him
             to
             powder
             .
          
        
         
         
           Let
           our
           prayers
           be
           to
           the
           God
           of
           these
           Angels
           ,
           That
           he
           (
           who
           onely
           can
           )
           would
           keep
           us
           from
           
             stumbling
          
           at
           that
           which
           should
           
             stay
          
           us
           ,
           and
           from
           taking
           dangerous
           offence
           at
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           onely
           preserver
           of
           our
           souls
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
       
       
         
           CHRIST'S
           Second
           Temptation
           to
           PRESUMPTION
           .
           SERMON
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             
               MATTH.
               4.7
               .
            
             
               Iesus
               saith
               unto
               him
               ,
               It
               is
               written
               again
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               tempt
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           no
           superstitious
           observer
           ,
           or
           ceremonious
           affecter
           of
           
             mystical
             numbers
             :
          
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           
             Seven
          
           remarkable
           observations
           discover
           themselves
           in
           the
           Text
           .
           More
           may
           ,
           fewer
           cannot
           be
           raised
           ,
           without
           leaving
           ,
           and
           
           losing
           ,
           what
           is
           
             natural
             ,
          
           from
           the
           words
           ;
           and
           
             necessary
             ,
          
           for
           our selves
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           whereas
           the
           devil
           in
           the
           very
           last
           verse
           ,
           had
           ill
           
             cited
             ,
          
           and
           worse
           
             ap●lied
          
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           yet
           our
           Saviour
           still
           continueth
           to
           alleadge
           Scripture
           in
           his
           own
           behalf
           ,
           we
           learn
           ,
        
         
           
           
             We
             must
             not
             leave
             off
          
           using
           
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             of
             others
          
           abusing
           
             it
             .
          
        
         
           What
           if
           some
           
             wolves
          
           come
           in
           
             sheeps
             clothing
             ,
          
           must
           the
           sheep
           therefore
           flea
           off
           their
           fleeces
           ,
           and
           strip
           themselves
           out
           of
           the
           Livery
           of
           their
           innocence
           ?
           What
           if
           thieves
           make
           their
           swords
           the
           instruments
           of
           Robbery
           ,
           must
           honest
           men
           ride
           on
           the
           high
           ways
           without
           any
           weapons
           ?
        
         
           What
           if
           the
           
             Indians
          
           (
           as
           much
           as
           lay
           in
           their
           power
           )
           darkned
           the
           sun
           with
           their
           Idolatry
           ;
           shall
           we
           therefore
           refuse
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           the
           light
           thereof
           ?
           O
           let
           it
           not
           put
           us
           out
           of
           conceit
           with
           S.
           
             Paul's
          
           Epistles
           (
           yea
           ,
           and
           generally
           with
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           )
           because
           some
           
             unlearned
             and
             
             unstable
          
           (
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           3.16
           .
           )
           
             have
             wrested
             them
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             .
          
           Some
           meats
           (
           fenced
           with
           shells
           )
           may
           be
           eaten
           after
           the
           most
           sluttish
           Cooks
           ;
           and
           that
           place
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           91.
           lately
           ill
           
             served
             up
          
           by
           Satan
           ,
           (
           with
           many
           more
           ,
           daily
           ill
           
             dressed
          
           and
           
             dished
          
           by
           the
           
             unclean
          
           hands
           of
           profane
           persons
           )
           may
           notwithstanding
           ,
           without
           any
           danger
           ,
           yea
           with
           great
           comfort
           ,
           be
           tasted
           ,
           swallowed
           ,
           and
           digested
           ,
           by
           the
           holy
           and
           hungry
           servants
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           The
           place
           cited
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           (
           as
           generally
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           Canonical
           Scripture
           ;
           so
           particularly
           )
           is
           parcel
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           
             Deuteronomie
          
           ;
           commending
           unto
           us
           this
           :
        
         
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             all
             Christians
             ,
             ought
             to
             order
             their
             actions
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Law
             .
          
        
         
           Indeed
           we
           read
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           5.18
           .
           
             If
             ye
             be
             led
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             ye
             are
             not
             UNDER
             the
             Law
             .
          
           Understand
           it
           ,
           not
           under
           the
           
             curse
             ,
             malediction
             ,
          
           and
           
             condemnation
          
           thereof
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           8.1
           .
           
             There
             is
             therefore
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             which
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           Christ
           ,
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           did
           fulfil
           ,
           so
           he
           )
           did
           destroy
           the
           Law
           thus
           far
           forth
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           
             binde
             over
          
           any
           
             Believer
          
           to
           
             damnation
             .
          
           Yet
           all
           are
           under
           the
           guidance
           ,
           government
           ,
           and
           direction
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           yea
           ,
           Christians
           ought
           especially
           to
           apply
           all
           legal
           threatnings
           to
           their
           
             flesh
             ,
             old
             creature
             ,
          
           and
           unsanctified
           half
           ,
           thereby
           the
           more
           effectually
           to
           subdue
           and
           mortifie
           the
           lust
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           woman
           of
           
             Samaria
             ,
          
           Joh.
           4.12
           .
           said
           tartly
           and
           tauntingly
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Art
             thou
             greater
             then
             our
             father
             Iacob
             ,
             who
             gave
             us
             this
             well
             ,
             and
             drank
             thereof
             himself
             ?
          
           But
           ,
           may
           we
           not
           say
           seriously
           and
           sadly
           to
           the
           modern
           proud
           and
           peevish
           
             Antinomians
             ,
             Are
             ye
             greater
             then
             Christ
             himself
             ,
          
           who
           [
           as
           God
           ]
           
             gave
             us
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           [
           as
           man
           ]
           
             drank
             himself
             thereof
          
           ;
           and
           because
           
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           Gal.
           4.4
           .
           made
           the
           Law
           the
           the
           Square
           ,
           whereby
           he
           regulated
           his
           actions
           ?
           alleadging
           the
           same
           to
           deter
           himself
           here
           from
           Presumption
           :
           
             It
             is
             written
             again
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             .
          
        
         
         
           Now
           whereas
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           Deut.
           6.16
           .
           hath
           it
           in
           the
           
             plural
             ,
             Ye
             shall
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
          
           ;
           and
           our
           Saviour
           
             assesseth
          
           it
           in
           the
           
             singular
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             ,
          
           &c.
           we
           learn
           ,
        
         
           
             General
             precepts
             ,
          
           
           
             promises
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             must
             be
             particularized
             to
             every
             person
             ;
          
        
         
           In
           Precepts
           .
        
         
           
             Psal.
          
           27.8
           .
           
             When
             thou
             sayst
             ,
             Seek
             YE
             my
             face
             ;
             my
             heart
             said
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Thy
             face
             Lord
             will
             I
             seek
             .
          
        
         
           Proportionably
           whereunto
           ,
           In
           Promises
           .
        
         
           
             Matth.
          
           11.29
           .
           
             And
             ye
             shall
             finde
             rest
             for
             YOUR
             souls
             .
          
           Our
           heart
           should
           say
           ▪
           
             And
             I
             shall
             finde
             rest
             for
             MY
             soul
             .
          
        
         
           In
           Threatnings
           .
        
         
           
             Rom.
          
           8.13
           .
           
             If
             YE
             live
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             ye
             shall
             die
             .
          
           Our
           heart
           should
           say
           ,
           If
           I
           live
           after
           the
           fresh
           ,
           I
           shall
           die
           .
        
         
           This
           serveth
           to
           discover
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           Popish
           cavil
           ,
           
           That
           single
           persons
           have
           no
           particular
           promise
           to
           bottom
           their
           faith
           upon
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           confess'd
           :
           nor
           is
           it
           necessary
           ,
           seeing
           Gods
           promises
           run
           all
           in
           general
           terms
           :
           
             Ho
             everyone
             that
             thirsteth
             ,
             
             come
             ye
             to
             the
             waters
             ,
          
           Isai.
           55
           1.
           
           
             Whosoever
             believeth
             on
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
          
           Joh.
           3.10
           .
           Well
           then
           may
           a
           man
           ,
           by
           a
           lively
           faith
           ,
           
             inclose
          
           these
           
             common
          
           promises
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           bring
           his
           
             bucket
          
           to
           that
           
             fountain
             ,
          
           which
           is
           opened
           for
           
             Iudah
          
           and
           
             Ierusalem
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           (
           that
           my
           sword
           may
           cut
           on
           both
           sides
           )
           as
           causlesly
           doth
           
             T.
             C.
          
           carp
           at
           the
           practice
           of
           our
           
             English
          
           Church
           ,
           for
           saying
           to
           every
           particular
           Communicant
           ,
           
             Take
             ,
             and
             eat
             ,
          
           when
           Christ
           said
           it
           but
           once
           to
           all
           his
           disciples
           .
           As
           if
           we
           may
           not
           as
           warrantably
           pronounce
           the
           words
           to
           every
           single
           
             Receiver
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           changed
           
             Ye
          
           into
           
             Thou
          
           ;
           a
           general
           ,
           into
           a
           personal
           precept
           to
           his
           own
           soul
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           Christ
           countermined
           Satan
           ,
           with
           alleadging
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           I
           observe
           ,
        
         
           
           
             Though
             Scripture
             cannot
             be
             brought
             against
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             cross
             it
             ;
             it
             may
             and
             must
             be
             brought
             unto
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             clear
             it
             .
          
        
         
           I
           say
           ,
           
             cannot
             be
             brought
             .
          
           For
           God
           is
           the
           God
           ,
           1.
           of
           
             Unity
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           
           will
           not
           indite
           
             Discord
          
           and
           
             Con●tradiction
             :
          
           2.
           of
           
             Verity
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           affirm
           a
           
             falshood
          
           :
           and
           such
           must
           one
           of
           the
           
             Propositions
          
           be
           of
           necessity
           ,
           in
           all
           real
           and
           direct
           Contradictions
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           ,
           some
           
             seeming
             contradictions
          
           (
           not
           casually
           scattered
           ,
           but
           )
           designedly
           placed
           ,
           by
           Gods
           providence
           in
           his
           Word
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           what
           and
           exercise
           our
           diligence
           and
           industry
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           raise
           the
           reputation
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           seeing
           (
           through
           mans
           corruption
           )
           
             Intellecta
             ab
             omnibus
             ,
             sunt
             neglecta
             à
             plurimis
          
           ;
           What
           all
           understand
           ,
           many
           undervalue
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           render
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Ministery
           necessary
           ,
           were
           it
           but
           to
           reconcile
           those
           contradictions
           to
           the
           capacities
           of
           their
           people
           .
        
         
           For
           these
           and
           other
           Reasons
           ,
           some
           seeming
           contrarieties
           appear
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           directly
           and
           diametrically
           ,
           
             Gods
             Word
             cannot
             be
             brought
             against
             his
             Word
             ,
             to
             cross
             it
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             be
             brought
             unto
             it
             ,
             to
             clear
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           Compare
           Scripture
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           one
           place
           will
           
             receive
          
           light
           
             from
             ,
          
           and
           
             return
          
           it
           
             to
          
           another
           .
        
         
           Many
           have
           written
           excellent
           Comments
           on
           the
           91
           Psalm
           ;
           both
           
             Fathers
             ,
             Papists
          
           and
           
             Protestants
             .
          
           But
           give
           me
           ,
           
             Moses
          
           on
           
             David
             :
          
           (
           who
           ,
           though
           writing
           before
           him
           ,
           wrote
           both
           with
           the
           same
           
             Spirit
             ,
          
           to
           which
           there
           is
           neither
           
             Before
             ,
          
           nor
           
             After
             .
          
           )
           How
           excellently
           is
           
             David's
          
           
             promise
          
           expounded
           by
           
             Moses's
          
           
             precept
             ?
          
           That
           all
           assurance
           of
           Angelical
           protection
           must
           not
           thrust
           us
           on
           unnecessary
           dangers
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           
             temptiug
             the
             Lord
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             It
             is
             tempting
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             do
             that
          
           per
           saltum
           ,
           
             with
             a
             leap
             ,
             which
             He
             will
             have
             done
             by
             degrees
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           suppose
           one
           on
           the
           top
           of
           an
           high
           wall
           or
           hill
           ,
           there
           are
           three
           ways
           for
           his
           coming
           down
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Ordinary
             ,
          
           by
           the
           stayrs
           ,
           from
           the
           
             wall
             ,
          
           and
           from
           the
           
             hill
             ,
          
           by
           surrounding
           the
           sides
           thereof
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           least
           steep
           and
           precipitous
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Industrious
             .
          
           Understand
           ye
           hereby
           ,
           
           by
           ,
           a
           way
           out
           of
           the
           
             common
             road
             ,
             unusual
          
           ;
           but
           neither
           
             unlawful
             ,
          
           nor
           
             miraculous
          
           ;
           acquired
           by
           mens
           
             pains
          
           and
           
             brains
             ,
          
           in
           case
           of
           extremity
           .
           Thus
           ,
           when
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           2.
           
             Cor.
          
           11.33
           .
           had
           his
           life
           way-layed
           for
           by
           King
           
             Aretas
             ,
          
           in
           the
           City
           of
           
             Damascus
             ,
          
           his
           way
           from
           the
           
             wall
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
             stayrs
             ,
          
           was
           obstructed
           ,
           where
           souldiers
           were
           set
           to
           surprize
           him
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           did
           
             Paul
          
           presently
           vault
           from
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           cast
           himself
           desperately
           into
           the
           embraces
           of
           a
           miracle
           ?
           Oh
           no
           .
           The
           brethrens
           brains
           
             being
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
          
           beat
           about
           ,
           and
           (
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           ,
           
             *
          
           
             It
             shall
             be
             given
             you
             in
             the
             self-same
             hour
          
           )
           discover
           an
           expedient
           ,
           and
           
             let
             him
             down
             through
             a
             window
             in
             a
             basket
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Miraculous
             ,
          
           when
           all
           other
           ways
           fail
           .
           Thus
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           4.29
           .
           being
           brought
           
             to
             the
             brow
             of
             an
             hill
             ,
          
           whence
           the
           
             Nazarites
             intended
             to
             cast
             him
             down
             headlong
             ,
             passed
          
           (
           but
           which
           way
           ,
           
             God
             knows
          
           )
           
             thorow
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           when
           the
           disciples
           were
           in
           danger
           of
           drowning
           in
           a
           tempest
           ,
           there
           being
           a
           necessity
           
           of
           Christs
           coming
           to
           comfort
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           ship
           at
           hand
           to
           waft
           him
           over
           unto
           them
           ,
           he
           miraculously
           did
           
             walk
             on
             the
             water
             ,
          
           Matth.
           14.25
           .
           who
           in
           my
           text
           refused
           to
           
             flie
             thorow
             the
             air
             ,
          
           though
           both
           motions
           we●e
           equally
           easie
           unto
           him
           .
           Chiefly
           ,
           because
           now
           the
           way
           lay
           open
           for
           his
           safe
           and
           easie
           descending
           ,
           by
           the
           
             stayrs
             of
             the
             temple
             .
          
        
         
           
           It
           serveth
           to
           confute
           the
           pride
           ,
           impatience
           ,
           and
           laziness
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           go
           
             pede-tentim
             ,
             fair
             and
             softly
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             path
          
           and
           
             pace
          
           of
           Gods
           appointing
           ,
           but
           (
           offended
           at
           the
           pretended
           tediousness
           thereof
           )
           embrace
           more
           compendious
           courses
           of
           their
           own
           devising
           ,
           which
           in
           fine
           prove
           
             farthest
          
           about
           ,
           and
           never
           lead
           ,
           
             with
             comfort
             ,
          
           to
           their
           desired
           ends
           .
        
         
           We
           meet
           with
           a
           Speculative
           
             Stayr-case
          
           of
           Gods
           own
           
             Architecture
             ,
          
           (
           reaching
           from
           heaven
           to
           earth
           ,
           and
           then
           from
           earth
           to
           heaven
           again
           )
           
             Moreover
             ,
             whom
             he
             predestinated
             ,
             them
             be
             also
             called
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             called
             ,
             them
             he
             also
             justified
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             
             justified
             ,
             them
             he
             also
             glorified
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.30
           .
           Now
           such
           who
           will
           leap
           instantly
           from
           Predestination
           to
           Glorification
           ,
           without
           treading
           on
           the
           intermediate
           steps
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           may
           be
           well
           assured
           to
           miss
           of
           their
           desired
           mark
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           also
           a
           Practical
           
             Stayr-case
          
           recommended
           unto
           us
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           1.5
           .
           
             Adde
             to
             your
             faith
             vertue
             ,
             and
             to
             vertue
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             to
             knowledge
             temperance
             ,
             and
             to
             temperance
             patience
             ,
             and
             to
             patience
             godliness
             ,
             and
             to
             godliness
             brotherly
             kindness
             ,
             and
             to
             brotherly
             kindness
             charity
             .
          
           Let
           us
           thus
           adde
           grace
           to
           grace
           ,
           and
           raise
           our
           souls
           to
           heaven
           by
           those
           
             degrees
          
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           .
           The
           Proverb
           is
           most
           true
           in
           this
           ,
           
             Haste
             makes
             waste
          
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             maketh
             not
             haste
             ,
          
           but
           leasurely
           and
           treatably
           goeth
           on
           in
           the
           
             way
             of
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           not
           us
           Pastors
           begrutch
           our
           pains
           to
           our
           People
           ,
           in
           teaching
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           finde
           them
           capable
           to
           learn
           .
           God
           hath
           designed
           unto
           us
           herein
           ,
           certain
           stayrs
           and
           steps
           :
           
             Isai.
          
           28.10
           .
           
             Precept
             must
             be
             upon
             precept
             ,
             
             precept
             upon
             precept
             ,
             line
             upon
             line
             ,
             here
             a
             little
             and
             there
             a
             little
             .
          
           We
           must
           not
           think
           to
           do
           all
           at
           once
           ;
           Christ
           in
           my
           Text
           would
           not
           
             leap
          
           down
           from
           the
           Temple
           ,
           but
           
             go
          
           down
           by
           the
           
             Stayrs
             :
          
           and
           it
           is
           folly
           in
           us
           to
           think
           ,
           
             to
             leap
             up
          
           in
           the
           
             edifying
          
           of
           Gods
           spiritual
           
             Temples
             ,
          
           (
           to
           inform
           them
           in
           an
           instant
           in
           all
           
             fundamental
             matters
          
           )
           which
           requireth
           much
           time
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           done
           by
           
             degrees
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             .
          
           
             
             
               It
               is
               height
               of
               Madness
               ,
               to
               tempt
               so
               great
               a
               Majestie
               as
               the
               LORD
               .
            
          
           
             
               Abner
            
             disswaded
             
               Asahel
            
             from
             pursuing
             him
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
            
             2.21
             .
             
               Turn
               thee
               aside
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               left
               ,
               and
               lay
               hold
               on
               one
               of
               the
               young
               men
               .
            
             If
             you
             must
             needs
             be
             
               tempting
               ,
            
             be
             
               trying
               conclusions
               ,
            
             be
             making
             
               experiments
            
             ;
             let
             men
             
               meddle
               with
               their
               matches
               ,
            
             and
             tamper
             with
             those
             which
             are
             equal
             with
             themselves
             ;
             but
             forbear
             chalenging
             one
             infinitely
             above
             us
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             10.22
             .
             
               Do
               we
               provoke
               the
               Lord
               to
               jealousie
               ?
            
             What
             ,
             
             
               are
               we
               stronger
               then
               he
               ?
               What
               king
            
             (
             Luke
             14.31
             .
             )
             
               going
               forth
               to
               war
               against
               another
               king
               ,
               doth
               not
               first
               sit
               down
               ,
               and
               consulteth
               whether
               he
               be
               able
               with
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               to
               meet
               him
               who
               cometh
               against
               him
               with
               twenty
               thousand
               ?
            
             I
             confess
             here
             is
             a
             possibility
             implied
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             manage
             a
             Defensive
             war
             ,
             with
             hope
             of
             success
             ,
             though
             the
             enemy
             be
             two
             to
             one
             against
             him
             ;
             namely
             ,
             where
             the
             lesser
             number
             are
             better
             armed
             ,
             disciplin'd
             ,
             victuall'd
             ,
             flesh'd
             with
             success
             ,
             have
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             Cause
             .
             But
             will
             any
             tempt
             
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             not
             first
             consider
             with
             himself
             ,
             Can
             thy
             
               folly
            
             mate
             his
             
               Wisdom
               ,
            
             thy
             
               Weakness
            
             his
             
               Strength
               ?
            
             thy
             (
             I
             say
             not
             
               ten
               ,
            
             his
             
               twenty
            
             thousand
             ,
             but
             )
             
               cypher
               ,
            
             his
             
               infinite
               millions
               ?
            
             O
             tempt
             him
             not
             ;
             he
             is
             
               the
               Lord
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Thy
             God
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               height
               of
               Badness
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               tempt
               so
               good
               a
               Majestie
               as
               Thy
               GOD
               .
            
          
           
           
             Christ
             said
             unto
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             
               Ioh.
            
             10.32
             .
             
               Many
               good
               works
               have
               I
               shewed
               you
               ,
               for
               which
               of
               those
               works
               do
               you
               stone
               me
               ?
            
             So
             may
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             say
             to
             us
             sinful
             men
             ,
             
               Many
               benefits
               I
               load
               you
               with
               daily
               ,
            
             Psal.
             68.19
             .
             (
             Whilst
             we
             ,
             vile
             wretches
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
               Amos
            
             2.13
             .
             
               press
               him
               with
               our
               sins
               ,
               as
               a
               cart
               is
               pressed
               under
               sheaves
            
             )
             
               for
               which
               of
               those
               benefits
            
             do
             you
             thus
             
               tempt
               me
               ,
            
             and
             constantly
             rebel
             against
             
               me
               ?
            
             Is
             it
             because
             God
             gave
             thee
             plenty
             and
             freedom
             ,
             in
             the
             penury
             and
             captivity
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             therefore
             thou
             dost
             
               tempt
               him
               ?
            
             Is
             it
             because
             God
             hath
             endowed
             thee
             with
             many
             natural
             abilities
             above
             thy
             fellows
             ,
             that
             therefore
             thou
             dost
             
               tempt
               him
               ?
            
             Or
             because
             he
             hath
             conferred
             on
             thee
             many
             spiritual
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             that
             therefore
             thou
             dost
             
               tempt
               him
               ?
               Ioseph
               ,
            
             when
             sollicited
             by
             his
             Mistress
             to
             uncleanness
             ,
             brought
             an
             argument
             to
             disswade
             himself
             from
             wronging
             his
             Master
             ,
             fetched
             from
             the
             many
             favours
             he
             had
             heaped
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             39.9
             .
             
               There
               is
               none
               greater
               in
               this
               
               house
               then
               I
               ,
               neither
               hath
               my
               master
               kept
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             same
             seriously
             considered
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             applied
             to
             our
             hearts
             ,
             would
             keep
             us
             from
             committing
             many
             sins
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             endeared
             us
             unto
             him
             with
             many
             
               mercies
               ,
            
             and
             who
             is
             not
             onely
             
               The
               Lord
               ,
            
             but
             
               Thy
               God
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
       
         
           CHRIST'S
           Third
           Temptation
           to
           IDOLATRY
           .
           SERMON
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             
               MATTH.
               4.8
               .
            
             
               Again
               the
               devil
               taketh
               him
               up
               into
               an
               exceeding
               high
               mountain
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               him
               all
               the
               kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
        
         
           ONe
           cannot
           proceed
           with
           any
           Christian
           
             comfort
             ,
          
           and
           necessary
           
             confidence
             ,
          
           on
           a
           Text
           ,
           whilst
           it
           remaineth
           incumbred
           with
           doubts
           and
           difficulties
           .
           We
           will
           therefore
           endeavour
           ,
           first
           to
           remove
           two
           of
           the
           greatest
           importance
           .
        
         
         
           
           What
           made
           Satan
           shift
           his
           place
           ,
           seeing
           the
           
             Pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
          
           (
           whereon
           he
           stood
           before
           )
           was
           as
           proper
           to
           his
           purpose
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           
             elevation
          
           thereof
           )
           thence
           to
           render
           a
           veiw
           of
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             the
             world
             ?
          
           For
           the
           Temple
           was
           a
           stately
           structure
           ,
           founded
           no
           mount
           
             Moriah
             ,
          
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           3.1
           .
           and
           the
           Pinacle
           ,
           being
           on
           the
           top
           thereof
           ,
           afforded
           a
           conveniency
           to
           survey
           round
           about
           at
           great
           distance
           .
        
         
           
           Not
           so
           :
           all
           the
           City
           (
           and
           the
           Temple
           therein
           )
           was
           seated
           (
           though
           on
           an
           
             Hill
          
           )
           in
           an
           
             Hole
             ,
          
           surrounded
           with
           higher
           mountains
           on
           all
           sides
           :
           
             Psal.
          
           125.2
           .
           
             As
             the
             mountains
             are
             round
             about
             Ierusalem
             ,
             so
             the
             Lord
             is
             round
             about
             his
             people
             .
             Olivet
          
           on
           the
           East
           ,
           
             Zion
          
           on
           the
           South
           ,
           
             Gihon
          
           on
           the
           Southwest
           ,
           
             Calvary
          
           on
           the
           Northwest
           .
           Satan
           therefore
           chose
           a
           larger
           
             Horizon
             ,
          
           where
           the
           
             Sight
          
           was
           not
           so
           
             circumscrib'd
             ,
          
           and
           removed
           from
           the
           
             Pinacle
          
           to
           a
           
             Mountain
             .
          
           Not
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Devil
           desired
           to
           
             put
             his
             new
             poyson
             into
             new
             bottles
             ,
          
           and
           to
           make
           his
           new
           
             temptation
          
           
           the
           more
           
             taking
          
           and
           
             pleasant
             ,
          
           with
           the
           novelty
           of
           another
           place
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           
             adjourned
          
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           next
           knot
           is
           far
           harder
           to
           untie
           ,
           consisting
           indeed
           of
           a
           
             quaternion
          
           of
           difficulties
           all
           complicated
           ,
           and
           twisted
           together
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           
             ex
             parte
             loci
             ,
          
           drawn
           from
           the
           place
           .
           Grant
           it
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           a
           
             mountain
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             high
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             exceeding
             high
             ,
          
           whereon
           Satan
           took
           his
           station
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           too
           low
           ,
           thence
           to
           take
           the
           
             prospect
          
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
        
         
           
             Tenariff
          
           in
           the
           
             Canarie
             Islands
             ,
          
           is
           beleived
           the
           highest
           mountain
           of
           the
           yet-known
           world
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           conceived
           to
           be
           
             perpendicularly
          
           above
           
             fifteen
             miles
          
           high
           ;
           too
           low
           a
           
             Pedestal
          
           for
           one
           thereon
           to
           stand
           ,
           to
           overlook
           the
           whole
           world
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           ,
           
             ex
             parte
             objecti
             ,
          
           from
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           Abate
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           [
           the
           world
           adorn'd
           with
           creatures
           ]
           according
           to
           Saint
           
             Matthew
             ,
          
           and
           confine
           it
           onely
           with
           S.
           
             Luke
          
           to
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           [
           the
           part
           thereof
           inhabited
           by
           men
           ]
           and
           it
           was
           not
           visible
           at
           one
           view
           ,
           with
           all
           
           the
           glory
           thereof
           For
           ,
           much
           of
           it
           lay
           buried
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           in
           
             mines
             ,
          
           and
           
             minerals
          
           ;
           much
           was
           concealed
           in
           Coin
           ,
           in
           the
           Coffer
           of
           
             Misers
             ,
          
           bolting
           out
           the
           beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           from
           the
           sight
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           ,
           
             ex
             parte
             organi
             ,
          
           from
           the
           
             Eye
             ,
          
           the
           instrument
           of
           sight
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           6.22
           .
           
             If
             the
             Eye
             be
             single
             ,
             the
             whole
             Body
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             light
             .
          
           And
           we
           must
           allow
           our
           Saviour
           a
           
             single
             Eye
             ,
          
           naturally
           quick
           and
           cleare
           (
           except
           weakened
           with
           weeping
           for
           our
           sins
           ;
           )
           yet
           
             finite
          
           was
           the
           
             sphere
          
           of
           the
           activity
           thereof
           ;
           nor
           so
           extensive
           ,
           as
           with
           one
           view
           ,
           to
           
             visit
          
           all
           the
           
             Diocess
          
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           ,
           
             ex
             parte
             temporis
             ,
          
           from
           the
           time
           ;
           Saint
           
             Luke
          
           allowing
           no
           longer
           term
           
             then
             a
             moment
             ,
          
           for
           all
           this
           performance
           .
           Now
           no
           considerable
           impression
           could
           be
           made
           on
           Christs
           affections
           ,
           to
           
             like
          
           or
           
             loath
             ,
          
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           .
           
             As
             good
             never
             a
             whit
             ,
             as
             never
             the
             better
          
           ;
           and
           in
           effect
           ,
           it
           was
           
             never
             shown
             ,
          
           which
           was
           
             so
             soon
             r●moved
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           answer
           to
           these
           difficulties
           
           cometh
           unto
           us
           recommended
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           Saint
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
          
           affirming
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           did
           
             show
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           
             gesture
          
           and
           
             pointing
          
           demonstrate
           to
           Christ
           the
           
             glo●y
             of
             the
             world
          
           (
           which
           might
           easily
           be
           done
           in
           a
           moment
           )
           and
           afterwards
           Satan
           at
           his
           leasure
           did
           largely
           
             comment
          
           on
           his
           foresaid
           
             manual
             Indication
             ,
          
           hightning
           and
           advancing
           worldly
           wealth
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           pomp
           ,
           to
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           ,
           with
           that
           flattering
           
             Rhetorick
          
           and
           fallacious
           
             Logick
             ,
          
           wherein
           that
           lying
           spirit
           doth
           excell
           .
           So
           that
           we
           have
           onely
           the
           
             Rubrick
             ,
          
           and
           
             Breviate
          
           of
           Satans
           oration
           set
           downe
           in
           text
           ,
           without
           the
           embellishments
           ,
           and
           amplifications
           thereof
           ,
           wherein
           he
           enlarged
           himself
           to
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           answer
           is
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           conceive
           Satan
           chose
           out
           a
           select
           parcel
           of
           ground
           ,
           probably
           in
           
             Asia
          
           and
           the
           Eastern
           parts
           (
           where
           Nature
           is
           most
           triumphant
           and
           orient
           in
           pleasure
           and
           treasure
           )
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           Christs
           sight
           ,
           
           and
           presented
           it
           as
           a
           
             sample
          
           unto
           him
           ,
           whence
           he
           might
           ghess
           the
           glory
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           but
           that
           Satan
           might
           make
           his
           election
           in
           
             Palestine
          
           it self
           ;
           which
           Country
           ,
           not
           in
           relation
           to
           its
           spiritual
           advantages
           ,
           but
           meerly
           for
           the
           outward
           fruitfulness
           thereof
           (
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           text
           )
           is
           twice
           terme●
           ,
           
             viz.
             Ezek.
          
           20.6
           .
           and
           15.
           
             the
          
           GLORY
           
             of
             all
          
           LANDS
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           sort
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           world
           was
           not
           
             really
          
           shown
           ,
           but
           onely
           seemingly
           ,
           and
           in
           
             appearance
             ,
          
           represented
           by
           Satan
           (
           the
           
             master-Iugler
          
           in
           all
           delusions
           )
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
           So
           that
           all
           worldly
           wealth
           ,
           being
           (
           in
           comparison
           of
           an
           eternal
           and
           stable
           good
           )
           but
           a
           
             shadow
             ,
          
           this
           
             Pageant
          
           was
           but
           
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             shadow
             ,
          
           quickly
           vanishing
           away
           .
           Either
           because
           the
           brittle
           constitution
           thereof
           would
           abide
           no
           long
           continuance
           ,
           or
           that
           Satan
           purposely
           withdrew
           it
           presently
           ,
           to
           make
           Christ
           more
           e●gerly
           to
           desire
           it
           ,
           as
           meat
           is
           ,
           tyrannically
           shewn
           to
           ,
           and
           taken
           from
           hungry
           stomacks
           ,
           
           to
           increase
           their
           appetite
           after
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           interpose
           my
           opinion
           ,
           which
           answer
           to
           prefer
           ;
           but
           conceive
           ,
           if
           all
           three
           be
           compounded
           together
           ,
           enough
           may
           be
           collected
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           modest
           and
           sober
           minde
           convenient
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           
             Shewed
             him
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Observe
             ,
             
               Kingdoms
               are
               generally
               the
               Governments
               wherein
               most
               earthly
               glory
               and
               gallantry
               is
               visible
               and
               conspicuous
               .
            
             Yet
             I
             believe
             there
             want
             not
             those
             who
             dare
             maintain
             ,
             that
             though
             
               Pomp
            
             may
             be
             more
             in
             
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Pride
            
             may
             be
             as
             much
             in
             
               Commonwealths
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             seeing
             the
             whole
             Text
             is
             but
             a
             
               Dumb
               show
               ,
            
             wherein
             nothing
             is
             spoken
             ,
             but
             onely
             all
             things
             presented
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             we
             learne
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Eye
               is
               the
               principal
               Broker
               to
               make
               up
               the
               bargain
               betwixt
               sin
               and
               our
               soul
               .
            
             
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             
               principal
            
             ;
             the
             other
             
               senses
            
             being
             also
             active
             to
             the
             same
             ill
             end
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             inferiour
             degree
             .
          
           
             We
             will
             not
             stir
             a
             step
             out
             of
             the
             
             first
             book
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             to
             give
             four
             plaine
             and
             pitifull
             instances
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.6
             .
             
               When
               the
               woman
               saw
               that
               the
               tree
               was
               good
               for
               food
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               to
               the
               Eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Herein
             ,
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             her
             
               eye
            
             was
             taster
             to
             her
             
               mouth
            
             ;
             she
             presumed
             (
             before
             she
             tried
             )
             it
             would
             be
             delicious
             to
             the
             palate
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             delightful
             to
             the
             look
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             6.2
             .
             
               When
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               saw
               the
               daughters
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               were
            
             (
             what
             ?
             wise
             ?
             vertuous
             ?
             religious
             ?
             oh
             no
             )
             
               faire
               ,
               they
               took
               them
               to
               their
               wives
               .
            
             And
             we
             know
             what
             a
             graceless
             brood
             of
             
               Giants
               ,
            
             was
             the
             issue
             of
             such
             
               equivocal
            
             marriages
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             13.10
             .
             When
             
               Lot
               lifted
               up
               his
               eyes
            
             (
             not
             in
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             direct
             him
             in
             a
             
               choice
            
             of
             such
             concernments
             ,
             but
             )
             
               to
               behold
               the
               plain
               of
               Iordan
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               well
               watered
               everywhere
            
             ;
             which
             made
             him
             unadvisedly
             fix
             his
             habitation
             there
             ,
             to
             his
             great
             disturbance
             ,
             and
             ,
             without
             Gods
             greater
             mercy
             ,
             final
             destruction
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             19.26
             .
             When
             
               Lot's
            
             wife
             looked
             back
             to
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             was
             severely
             punished
             ,
             though
             
               Abraham
            
             did
             the
             same
             (
             in
             the
             very
             next
             verse
             save
             one
             )
             without
             either
             
               sin
            
             or
             
               suffering
            
             ;
             partly
             because
             no
             such
             
               prohibition
            
             was
             layd
             upon
             him
             ;
             partly
             because
             
               Abraham
            
             had
             
               better
               tempered
               eyes
               ,
            
             not
             to
             look
             (
             as
             too
             probably
             she
             did
             )
             with
             lusting
             after
             the
             wealth
             therein
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             all
             pray
             with
             David
             ,
             
             
               Psal.
            
             119.73
             .
             
               Turn
               away
               mine
               eyes
               from
               beholding
               vanity
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             way
             shall
             we
             
               turn
               away
               our
               faces
               from
               beholding
               vanity
               ?
            
             
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             so
             bad
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             look
             on
             it
             :
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             common
             ,
             we
             cannot
             look
             beside
             it
             .
             If
             we
             turn
             our
             eyes
             from
             the
             right
             hand
             to
             the
             left
             ;
             if
             from
             before
             our
             face
             ,
             to
             behinde
             our
             backs
             ,
             we
             do
             but
             exchange
             one
             vanity
             for
             another
             ;
             seeing
             
               Solomon
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Eccles.
            
             1.1
             .
             
               Vanity
               of
               Vanities
               ,
               all
               is
               Vanity
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             fourfold
             
               cast
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
            
             
             wherewith
             men
             behold
             worldly
             vanity
             :
             the
             first
             necessary
             and
             
               lawful
               ,
            
             
             not
             to
             be
             avoided
             ;
             the
             two
             next
             ,
             
               useful
            
             and
             
               laudable
               ,
            
             highly
             to
             be
             praised
             ;
             the
             last
             ,
             (
             but
             most
             commonly
             practised
             )
             
               sinful
            
             and
             
               dangerous
               ,
            
             justly
             to
             be
             condemned
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             to
             behold
             vanity
             with
             a
             
               transient
               eye
               ,
            
             as
             a
             passenger
             ,
             who
             rides
             post
             through
             a
             Country
             ,
             and
             sees
             men
             ,
             buildings
             ,
             meadows
             ,
             fields
             ,
             woods
             ,
             but
             can
             give
             no
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             minding
             their
             own
             business
             all
             the
             while
             .
          
           
             
               Ahim●az
            
             being
             asked
             about
             
               Absalom's
            
             death
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
            
             18.29
             purposely
             concealed
             his
             knowledg
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             slight
             and
             general
             answer
             ;
             
               I
               saw
               a
               great
               tumult
               ,
               but
               I
               knew
               not
               what
               it
               was
               .
            
             But
             should
             a
             Saint
             of
             God
             be
             seriously
             examined
             upon
             
               Interrogatories
               ,
            
             concerning
             such
             a
             
               fond
               fashion
            
             or
             
               fantastick
               mode
               ,
            
             what
             he
             knoweth
             thereof
             ,
             all
             the
             intelligence
             he
             would
             return
             is
             this
             ;
             
               He
               saw
               a
               great
               busling
               ,
               and
               huddle
               ,
               and
               hubbub
               amongst
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               he
               took
               particular
               notice
               of
               nothing
               ,
            
             as
             beholding
             worldly
             vanities
             with
             a
             
               transient
            
             Eye
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             ,
             and
             that
             commedable
             ,
             
             
               beholding
               worldly
               vanities
               ,
            
             is
             with
             a
             
               contemning
            
             &
             
               disdaining
            
             look
             ,
             slighting
             the
             poverty
             &
             emptiness
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             still
             more
             to
             be
             praised
             (
             as
             speaking
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             grace
             )
             is
             with
             a
             
               pitying
            
             and
             
               bemoaning
            
             eye
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
            
             but
             )
             to
             
               souls
               of
               men
            
             so
             delighting
             in
             ,
             and
             doating
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             
               they
               ,
            
             for
             
               whom
            
             Christ
             shed
             his
             precious
             blood
             ,
             should
             undervalue
             themselvs
             so
             unworthily
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             their
             affections
             on
             so
             useless
             ,
             yea
             dangerous
             objects
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             behold
             worldly
             
               vanities
            
             with
             an
             
               admiring
            
             and
             almost
             
               adoring
            
             eye
             ,
             as
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             21.5
             .
             gazed
             on
             the
             
               fabrick
            
             and
             
               furniture
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
            
             is
             much
             to
             be
             condemned
             in
             all
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             Satan
             shews
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             all
             the
             
               glory
            
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             suppresseth
             all
             the
             
               sorrows
            
             thereof
             ,
             and
             concealeth
             the
             
               cares
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             mentioned
             
               Matth.
            
             13.22
             .
             we
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Devil
               discovereth
               what
               is
            
             pleasant
             ,
             
             
               hideth
               what
               is
            
             painful
             ,
             
               in
               all
               his
               allurements
               to
               sin
               .
            
          
           
           
             He
             was
             suspicious
             ,
             had
             he
             really
             represented
             the
             
               world
               ,
            
             with
             all
             the
             vexations
             inevitably
             appendant
             thereunto
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             disheartned
             our
             Saviour
             from
             the
             acceptance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Beleive
             it
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             the
             soundest
             sleeps
             within
             them
             ,
             who
             lie
             on
             the
             softest
             beds
             beneath
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             finest
             Curtains
             about
             them
             .
             Might
             one
             be
             but
             admitted
             to
             listen
             to
             the
             pillow
             of
             great
             persons
             (
             seemingly
             swimming
             in
             all
             outward
             felicity
             )
             he
             would
             be
             witness
             to
             strange
             sighs
             ,
             and
             sobs
             ,
             and
             moanes
             ,
             and
             groans
             ,
             musick
             little
             suspected
             to
             come
             from
             such
             mouthes
             ;
             dayly
             and
             hourly
             fearing
             to
             be
             depress'd
             by
             their
             superiours
             ,
             justled
             by
             their
             equals
             ,
             undermined
             by
             their
             inferiours
             .
          
           
             The
             Scholar
             who
             reading
             to
             his
             Master
             in
             haste
             mistook
             THORN
             for
             THRONE
             ,
             committed
             an
             ingenious
             fault
             ;
             and
             the
             wofull
             experience
             of
             some
             ,
             will
             justifie
             that
             his
             
               Error
            
             was
             too
             true
             an
             
               Anagram
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             the
             craft
             of
             Satan
             concealed
             the
             
               grievances
               ,
            
             shews
             onely
             the
             
               glory
            
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             Let
             us
             look
             as
             well
             ,
             
             on
             the
             
               bitterness
               in
               the
               end
               ,
            
             as
             on
             the
             present
             pleasantness
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             eye
             
               Iaels
               naile
               and
               hammer
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             her
             
               butter
               in
               a
               Lordly
               dish
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             if
             one
             mark
             these
             
               opera
               preparatoria
            
             of
             Satan
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             and
             consider
             their
             tendency
             whereunto
             ,
             one
             may
             observe
             a
             
               darker
               comple●tion
               ,
               and
               more
               of
               hell
               ,
            
             likely
             to
             be
             in
             this
             ,
             then
             in
             both
             the
             former
             temptations
             .
          
           
             
               Satan
               will
               reserve
               his
               worst
               assaults
               for
               the
               last
               .
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             three
             ,
             this
             Bait
             was
             far
             most
             pernicious
             ;
             If
             we
             consider
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 sin
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 tempted
                 ,
                 was
                 more
                 damnable
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 he
                 tempted
                 ,
                 were
                 most
                 plausible
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             outward
             
               Court
            
             of
             
               Solomons
            
             Temple
             ,
             was
             
               Holy
               ,
            
             the
             middle
             
               Holier
            
             ;
             but
             the
             third
             ,
             or
             innermost
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
            
             of
             
               Holiest
               .
            
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             
               hellish
            
             method
             of
             Satans
             Temptations
             ,
             the
             first
             to
             
               Despair
               ,
            
             was
             
               profane
            
             ;
             the
             second
             to
             
               Presumption
               ,
            
             was
             
               profaner
            
             ;
             the
             last
             to
             
               Idolatry
               ,
               profanest
               of
               all
               .
            
          
           
           
             Now
             we
             will
             insist
             on
             three
             reasons
             ,
             why
             Satan
             keepeth
             the
             worst
             alwaies
             for
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             serpent
             ,
             
               That
               old
               serpent
               called
               the
               devil
               ,
            
             Rev.
             12.9
             .
             and
             that
             beast
             is
             sufficiently
             knowne
             to
             carry
             his
             worst
             poison
             in
             his
             hindmost
             parts
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             he
             alwaies
             delighteth
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             
               Antipodes
            
             in
             opposition
             to
             Gods
             proceedings
             ,
             who
             (
             being
             the
             Author
             of
             
               concord
            
             )
             makes
             ever
             the
             
               sweetest
               musick
            
             in
             the
             
               close
               ,
            
             as
             the
             other
             the
             worst
             jarring
             therein
             .
             Christ
             ,
             
               Iohn
            
             2.10
             .
             
               kept
               the
               best
               wine
            
             unto
             the
             last
             ,
             Satan
             in
             this
             his
             Temptation
             ,
             reserved
             to
             the
             last
             the
             
               dregs
            
             and
             
               lees
            
             of
             his
             sowrest
             and
             sharpest
             vinegar
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             
               morsus
               ferarum
               morientium
               dirissimi
               ,
            
             the
             bites
             of
             dying
             beasts
             are
             the
             sharpest
             ;
             and
             when
             Satan
             must
             depart
             (
             a
             death
             to
             him
             )
             and
             leave
             off
             to
             tempt
             us
             ,
             he
             will
             badger-like
             ,
             
               make
               his
               teeth
               meet
               ,
            
             and
             take
             his
             leave
             with
             leaving
             a
             deep
             impression
             .
          
           
             Beware
             the
             
               last
               last
            
             Temptation
             
             of
             Satan
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             of
             our
             death
             .
             Then
             ,
             he
             will
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             
               make
               a
               bolt
               or
               shaft
               of
               it
               ,
            
             put
             it
             to
             the
             push
             ,
             either
             
               lose
               himself
               ,
            
             or
             
               gain
               thy
               soul
               .
            
          
           
             We
             read
             Iohn
             .
             7.37
             .
             
               In
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               that
               great
               day
               of
               the
               feast
               ,
               Iesus
               stood
               and
               cryed
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             how
             loud
             will
             the
             Devil
             that
             
               Lion
            
             roar
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             and
             last
             day
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             with
             him
             ,
             
               the
               last
               time
               of
               tempting
               !
            
             either
             now
             conquer
             ,
             
               or
               let
               him
               hereafter
               for
               ever
               hold
               his
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             sad
             tidings
             (
             will
             the
             weak
             
             Christian
             say
             )
             to
             all
             in
             my
             condition
             .
             Alas
             ,
             the
             Devil
             too
             oft
             prevaileth
             against
             me
             in
             my
             strength
             and
             health
             ;
             I
             shall
             certainly
             then
             be
             foiled
             ,
             when
             ,
             being
             weakned
             with
             long
             sickness
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             assaulted
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             both
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             .
          
           
             Be
             not
             dejected
             ,
             
             God
             will
             keep
             thee
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               thee
               at
               the
               last
               gaspe
               ,
               for
               any
               paines
               of
               death
               ,
               to
               fall
               from
               him
               .
            
             Comfortable
             is
             the
             expression
             ,
             
               Psa.
            
             68.20
             .
             
               Unto
               God
               the
               Lord
               belong
               the
               ISSUES
               from
               death
               .
            
          
           
           
             Wherein
             observe
             ,
             first
             ,
             Death
             is
             not
             a
             total
             and
             final
             extinguishing
             of
             mens
             being
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             an
             
               emergency
               ,
            
             an
             
               Issue
            
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             the
             Plural
             ,
             there
             be
             
               Issues
               ,
            
             two
             
               Exits
            
             out
             of
             death
             :
             Mat.
             25.4
             .
             
               And
               these
               shall
               go
               away
               into
               everlasting
               punishment
               ,
               but
               the
               righteous
               into
               life
               eternal
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             These
             
               issues
            
             are
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             
               man
            
             or
             
               angel
               ,
            
             to
             order
             and
             dispose
             of
             .
             Alas
             ,
             were
             it
             in
             the
             power
             of
             some
             men
             to
             order
             them
             in
             this
             uncharitable
             age
             ,
             so
             full
             of
             fractions
             and
             factions
             ;
             those
             of
             an
             opposite
             judgement
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             would
             hardly
             find
             a
             favourable
             Issue
             
               from
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             and
             most
             to
             our
             comfort
             ,
             these
             Issues
             are
             only
             in
             the
             sole
             disposing
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             of
             his
             mercy
             will
             make
             us
             conquerors
             over
             Satans
             temptations
             ;
             by
             whose
             gracious
             ●ssistance
             ,
             
               Psa.
            
             91.15
             .
             the
             
               Lyon
            
             and
             the
             
               Dragon
            
             (
             two
             names
             of
             the
             Devil
             in
             Scripture
             )
             shall
             at
             the
             minute
             of
             our
             death
             ,
             be
             trampled
             under
             our
             feet
             .
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           CHRIST'S
           Third
           Temptation
           to
           IDOLATRY
           .
           SERMON
           X.
           
        
         
           
             
               MATTH.
               4.9
               .
            
             
               And
               saith
               unto
               him
               ,
               All
               these
               things
               will
               I
               give
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               fall
               down
               and
               worship
               me
               .
            
             
               Or
               as
               it
               is
               more
               large
               ,
               
                 Luke
              
               4.6.7
               .
               And
               the
               devil
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               All
               this
               power
               will
               I
               give
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               t●at
               is
               delivered
               un●o
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               whomso●ver
               I
               will
               ,
               I
               ●ive
               it
               ,
               If
               thou
               therefore
               wilt
               worship
               me
               ,
               all
               shall
               be
               thine
               .
            
          
        
         
           THese
           words
           contain
           a
           
             bargain
             ,
          
           and
           
             sale
          
           endeavoured
           ,
           though
           not
           effected
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           observe
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           
             Seller
             ,
          
           Satan
           .
           For
           ,
           
           though
           he
           boasts
           himselfe
           for
           a
           giver
           ,
           
             Will
             I
             give
             thee
          
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           
             donum
             ,
          
           but
           
             excambium
             ,
          
           wherein
           he
           desired
           to
           have
           
             quid
             pro
             quo
             ,
          
           yea
           an
           over-valuable
           consideration
           .
           Thus
           Simoniacal
           Patrons
           boast
           ,
           how
           frankly
           and
           freely
           they
           give
           their
           Livings
           ,
           when
           indeed
           they
           sell
           them
           to
           unworthy
           Incumbents
           ,
           either
           by
           retention
           of
           tithes
           ,
           or
           receiving
           of
           money
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             The
             things
             to
             be
             sold
             .
          
           Lawyers
           charge
           their
           Deeds
           with
           words
           enough
           ,
           seemingly
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           though
           certainly
           the
           
             Learned
          
           know
           a
           necessary
           difference
           in
           them
           :
           
             Profits
             ,
             Emoluments
             ,
             Hereditaments
             ,
             Obventions
             ,
             Appendants
             ,
             Appurtenances
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           Devil
           compriseth
           them
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           
             All
          
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           brancheth
           it
           into
           two
           parts
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           and
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             power
             ,
          
           and
           
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           
             sellers
             power
          
           to
           make
           a
           good
           state
           :
           
             Nihil
             dat
             quod
             non
             habet
             ;
             Nothing
             can
             give
             to
             another
             ,
             what
             it
             hath
             not
             it self
             ,
          
           formally
           ,
           or
           vertually
           .
           Satan
           herein
           pretends
           conscience
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           deceive
           our
           Saviour
           
           by
           felling
           him
           a
           crack'd
           title
           ,
           but
           shews
           his
           evidence
           ,
           how
           he
           came
           possess'd
           of
           the
           same
           :
           
             All
             these
             things
             are
             delivered
             unto
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             The
             condition
             :
          
           Satan
           would
           not
           give
           Christ
           the
           world
           in
           
             Frank-almonage
             ,
          
           but
           on
           the
           price
           of
           being
           worshipped
           :
           Yea
           his
           worship
           must
           be
           performed
           according
           to
           the
           best
           fashion
           ,
           with
           all
           state
           ,
           solemnity
           ,
           and
           ceremony
           thereof
           ,
           with
           
             falling
             downe
             .
          
           Observe
           the
           Devils
           subtilty
           ,
           he
           will
           trust
           nothing
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           sure
           work
           ,
           would
           have
           all
           paid
           him
           ,
           before
           he
           would
           part
           with
           any
           thing
           ;
           No
           
             worship
          
           first
           ,
           no
           worldly
           wealth
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
             One
             thing
             is
             wanting
          
           (
           and
           that
           a
           material
           one
           )
           
             to
             strike
             up
             the
             bargain
             ,
          
           viz.
           a
           
             chapman
          
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           him
           half
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           one
           desired
           and
           sought
           for
           ;
           but
           not
           found
           out
           ,
           and
           obtained
           .
           For
           Christ
           refused
           Satans
           termes
           ,
           which
           marr'd
           his
           market
           ,
           seeing
           no
           indented
           Deed
           can
           be
           perfected
           ,
           without
           full
           consent
           of
           both
           parties
           .
        
         
           How
           comes
           Satan
           now
           to
           
           
           omit
           that
           
             preface
             general
             ,
          
           u●ed
           by
           him
           in
           both
           his
           former
           Temptations
           ,
           
             viz.
             If
             thou
             beest
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Is
             there
             not
             a
             cause
             ?
          
           Satan
           out
           of
           designe
           suppressed
           it
           ,
           as
           sensible
           that
           now
           it
           made
           as
           much
           against
           ,
           as
           formerly
           for
           his
           advantage
           .
           For
           ,
           should
           Christ
           seriously
           consider
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           ask
           a
           blessing
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           Fathers
           professed
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           Observe
           ,
        
         
           
           
             Christians
             consulting
             their
             divine
             extraction
             ,
             would
             disdain
             to
             do
             many
             many
             base
             sins
             which
             now
             they
             commit
             .
          
        
         
           
             He
             that
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             committeth
             not
             sin
             ,
          
           1
           Joh.
           3.9
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           makes
           it
           not
           his
           work
           ,
           especially
           whiles
           remembring
           his
           Princely
           pedigree
           .
        
         
           
           Is
           it
           a
           truth
           ,
           or
           falshood
           that
           Satan
           here
           affirmes
           ,
           that
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           was
           delivered
           unto
           him
           ?
        
         
         
           A
           noto●ious
           falshood
           ,
           
           God
           only
           being
           the
           true
           proprietor
           thereof
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           it
           is
           a
           
             point
             of
             right
             ,
          
           we
           will
           prove
           it
           both
           by
           
             record
          
           and
           
             practice
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           by
           
             Record
             ,
          
           Psal.
           24.1
           .
           
             The
             earth
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             thereof
             ;
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             dwell
             therein
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           let
           Satan
           produce
           the
           Patent
           ,
           with
           witnesses
           attesting
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           consideration
           ,
           God
           passed
           away
           this
           power
           unto
           him
           .
           For
           fond
           is
           all
           flying
           to
           poetical
           fiction
           ,
           which
           makes
           
             Pluto
             ,
          
           the
           God
           of
           hell
           ,
           the
           giver
           and
           governour
           of
           wealth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           
             Practice
             .
          
           Had
           the
           Devil
           had
           the
           disposing
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           never
           had
           just
           
             Iob
          
           got
           wealth
           ,
           chaste
           
             Ioseph
          
           gained
           honour
           ,
           holy
           
             David
          
           become
           a
           King
           ,
           pious
           
             Mordecai
          
           been
           a
           favourite
           :
           The
           Devil
           would
           have
           blasted
           their
           preferment
           in
           the
           bud
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           negative
           voice
           had
           hindred
           their
           election
           to
           honour
           ,
           had
           he
           had
           the
           ruling
           of
           rule
           and
           riches
           in
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Devil
           may
           seem
           the
           undoubted
           
           
           patron
           of
           all
           worldly
           advancement
           ,
           because
           (
           though
           sometime
           some
           good
           men
           slip
           into
           preferment
           )
           his
           Chaplains
           chiefly
           are
           presented
           thereunto
           .
           Thus
           
             Psal.
          
           17.
           and
           
             Psa.
          
           73.
           
           
             David
          
           largely
           bemoaneth
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           it
           almost
           made
           him
           to
           despair
           .
        
         
           
           Consult
           the
           Psalm
           first
           cited
           ,
           vers.
           14.
           where
           
             David
          
           discribeth
           the
           outward
           happiness
           of
           wicked
           men
           ;
           and
           speaking
           of
           them
           to
           
             God
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Whose
             bellies
             THOU
             fillest
             with
             THY
             hid
             treasure
             .
             THOU
          
           ;
           It
           is
           God
           that
           filleth
           them
           :
           
             THY
          
           ;
           it
           is
           out
           of
           Gods
           wealth
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           are
           fill'd
           ;
           though
           under
           him
           ,
           Satan
           is
           instrumentally
           active
           to
           confer
           riches
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           
           But
           Christ
           himself
           seemes
           to
           consent
           to
           Satans
           soveraignty
           over
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           stiling
           him
           thrice
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           12.31
           .
           and
           14.30
           .
           and
           16.11
           .
           
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           Devil
           is
           
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           not
           by
           Gods
           
             creation
             ,
          
           and
           legal
           investing
           him
           therein
           ,
           but
           partly
           by
           
           his
           owne
           
             usurpation
             ,
          
           and
           partly
           by
           Gods
           
             toleration
             ,
          
           permitting
           him
           (
           for
           some
           reasons
           known
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           more
           conceal'd
           unto
           himself
           )
           to
           do
           those
           ill
           offices
           ,
           which
           good
           Angels
           neither
           can
           ,
           nor
           will
           perform
           .
           Now
           the
           Devil
           mis-interprets
           Gods
           
             permission
             ,
          
           for
           a
           
             commission
          
           ;
           Gods
           
             connivence
          
           at
           ,
           for
           Gods
           
             conveyance
          
           of
           worldly
           rule
           unto
           him
           :
           but
           Gods
           silence
           herein
           is
           not
           consent
           ,
           as
           the
           wicked
           mistake
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           50.21
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Devil
           lyed
           abominably
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           could
           give
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             power
             ,
          
           or
           properly
           ,
           
             authority
             :
          
           for
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           13.1
           .
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           for
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             authority
             but
             from
             God
             .
          
           The
           devil
           ,
           by
           Gods
           permission
           ,
           might
           give
           him
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             power
             ,
          
           (
           such
           as
           a
           thief
           hath
           over
           an
           honest
           man
           when
           he
           robbeth
           him
           )
           but
           
             authority
          
           truely
           founded
           and
           bounded
           ,
           Satan
           could
           not
           bestow
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           though
           in
           his
           first
           temptation
           to
           
             Despair
             ,
          
           Satan
           affirm'd
           no
           falshood
           ,
           yet
           in
           his
           second
           to
           
             Presumption
             ,
          
           he
           supprest
           some
           necessary
           
           truth
           ,
           
             in
             all
             thy
             ways
          
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           last
           to
           
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           vented
           a
           most
           impudent
           and
           abominable
           lye
           ,
           when
           boasting
           ,
           
             for
             that
             is
             delivered
             unto
             me
             ;
             and
             to
             whomsoever
             I
             will
             ,
             I
             give
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             to
             accept
             worldly
             wealth
             as
             the
             devils
             donative
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           wealth
           is
           the
           devil's
           gift
           ,
           when
           atchieved
           by
           unwarrantable
           ways
           ;
           wrong
           ,
           and
           robbery
           ;
           fraud
           ,
           and
           flattery
           ;
           corruption
           ,
           and
           bribery
           ;
           extortion
           ,
           and
           cruelty
           .
        
         
           What
           said
           
             Abraham
          
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Sodom
             ?
          
           Gen.
           14.23
           .
           
             I
             will
             not
             take
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             thine
             ,
             le●t
             thou
             shouldst
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             Abraham
             rich
             .
          
           But
           let
           it
           never
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           devil
           hath
           made
           us
           rich
           .
           Such
           wealth
           of
           his
           giving
           ,
           will
           never
           prove
           prosperous
           at
           last
           .
        
         
           We
           read
           ,
           2
           
             Kings
          
           12.9
           .
           how
           
             I●hoiada
             bored
             an
             hole
             into
             the
             lid
             of
             a
             chest
             ,
          
           into
           which
           the
           Free-offerings
           for
           the
           Temple
           were
           put
           .
           But
           God
           bores
           an
           hole
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           
             lid
             ,
          
           but
           
             bottom
          
           of
           those
           chests
           ,
           wherein
           ill-gotten
           
           goods
           are
           laid
           up
           .
           They
           put
           them
           ,
           (
           
             Hag.
          
           1.6
           .
           )
           
             into
             bags
             with
             holes
             ,
          
           thorow
           which
           insensibly
           their
           wealth
           leaketh
           out
           .
           
             The
             deceitfulness
             of
             riches
          
           (
           Matth.
           13.22
           .
           )
           is
           pronounced
           of
           all
           wealth
           in
           general
           :
           even
           
             well-gotten
          
           goods
           are
           
             deceitful
          
           in
           this
           ;
           they
           promise
           that
           contentment
           which
           they
           cannot
           perform
           :
           but
           
             ill-gotten
          
           goods
           have
           a
           double
           
             deceitfulness
          
           ;
           in
           their
           
             getting
          
           (
           like
           
             bread
             of
             deceit
             ,
          
           Prov.
           20.14
           .
           )
           and
           in
           their
           
             event
             ,
          
           they
           will
           prove
           
             deceitful
          
           to
           them
           that
           rely
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           
             The
             devil
             at
             last
             will
             be
             found
             a
             grand
             impostor
             in
             all
             his
             promises
             .
          
           
        
         
           Sometimes
           not
           performing
           them
           at
           all
           .
           One
           
             Darius
          
           a
           Persian
           Prince
           ,
           infamous
           for
           never-performed
           promises
           ,
           is
           syrnamed
           
             Darius
             Doso
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             Darius
             I
             will
             give
             .
          
           The
           evil
           spirit
           in
           my
           Text
           may
           be
           named
           
             The
             devil
             Doso
          
           ;
           all
           in
           the
           future
           tense
           ,
           nothing
           presently
           paid
           and
           perfected
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           performs
           
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           sense
           clean
           contrary
           to
           the
           expectation
           of
           him
           with
           whom
           he
           contracted
           .
        
         
           
           It
           is
           reported
           of
           King
           
             Canutus
             ,
          
           that
           he
           promised
           to
           make
           of
           him
           the
           highest
           man
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           who
           should
           kill
           King
           
             Edmund
             Iron-side
             ,
          
           his
           corrival
           :
           which
           ,
           when
           one
           had
           performed
           ,
           and
           expected
           his
           reward
           ,
           he
           commanded
           him
           to
           be
           hung
           on
           the
           highest
           Tower
           in
           
             London
             .
          
        
         
           Satan
           ,
           who
           loves
           the
           
             sin
             ,
          
           but
           hates
           the
           
             sinner
             ,
          
           will
           finde
           some
           such
           trick
           ,
           querk
           ,
           or
           equivocation
           ,
           thereby
           to
           frustrate
           and
           defeat
           those
           who
           depend
           on
           his
           promises
           ;
           as
           he
           deceived
           
             Eve
             ,
             Gen.
          
           3.
           with
           the
           fallacie
           of
           
             knowing
             good
             and
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           
           Trust
           then
           rather
           the
           Lord
           of
           heaven
           ,
           whose
           promises
           are
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             truely
             propounded
             .
          
           Satan
           (
           as
           was
           afore
           said
           )
           deals
           falsly
           in
           his
           Propositions
           ,
           shews
           onely
           the
           best
           ,
           
             the
             glory
          
           ;
           conceals
           the
           worst
           ,
           
             the
             grievances
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           God
           in
           his
           profers
           
             truely
             states
             things
          
           ;
           tells
           us
           what
           to
           trust
           to
           ,
           
             Mark
          
           10.30
           .
           
           
             Shall
             receive
             an
             hundred
             fold
             ,
             houses
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             mothers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             WITH
             PERSECUTIONS
             .
          
           He
           acquaints
           us
           as
           well
           with
           the
           
             trials
          
           we
           must
           expect
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           
             triumph
          
           we
           shall
           obtain
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             ever
             performed
             ,
             All
             Gods
             promises
             in
             Christ
             being
             Yea
             and
             Amen
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           1.20
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           They
           are
           
             over-performed
             :
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.9
           .
           
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             ear
             heard
             ,
             neither
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fall
             down
             ,
             and
             worship
             me
             .
          
           
             The
             fig-tree
             would
             not
             forsake
             his
             sweetnese
             ,
             olive-tree
             his
             fatness
             ,
             vine
             his
             wine
             (
             whereby
             he
             cheareth
             the
             heart
             of
             God
             and
             man
             )
             when
             the
             bramble
             (
             fitter
             to
             make
             a
             
               fire
            
             then
             a
             
               king
            
             of
             )
             accepted
             of
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             trees
             of
             the
             wood
             ,
             
               Iudg.
            
             9
             ▪
          
           
             When
             the
             good
             Angel
             that
             appeared
             unto
             
               Manoah
               ,
            
             Judg.
             13.16
             .
             would
             not
             accept
             of
             a
             burnt-offering
             :
             when
             the
             good
             angel
             ,
             
               Revel.
            
             
             19.10
             .
             would
             not
             accept
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn's
            
             Worship
             :
             and
             when
             the
             good
             angel
             ,
             
               Revel.
            
             22.9
             .
             refused
             the
             same
             ;
             the
             Devil
             desires
             divine
             worship
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             him
             .
             
               Asperiùs
               nihil
               est
               humili
               cum
               surgit
               in
               alium
               .
            
             Set
             the
             devil
             on
             Gods
             throne
             ,
             and
             whither
             will
             he
             mount
             ?
          
           
             Now
             ,
             seeing
             Satan
             would
             have
             the
             
               copie
            
             of
             his
             ,
             agree
             with
             the
             
               original
            
             of
             God's
             adoration
             ,
             in
             all
             particulars
             ,
             and
             expresly
             in
             the
             posture
             of
             prostration
             ▪
             
               Fall
               down
               ,
               and
               worship
               me
            
             ;
             we
             gather
             ,
          
           
             
             
               Outward
               bodily
               reverence
               is
               necessary
               in
               divine
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             the
             body
             of
             man
             can
             scarcely
             be
             contrived
             into
             a
             decent
             posture
             ,
             which
             in
             Scripture
             hath
             not
             been
             hanselled
             by
             some
             good
             man
             or
             other
             ,
             with
             Gods
             worship
             therein
             .
          
           
             The
             humble
             Publicane
             prayed
             
               standing
               ,
            
             Luke
             18.13
             .
             Sick
             
               Hezekiah
               lying
               upon
               his
               bed
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             
             20.2
             .
             Aged
             
               Iacob
               ,
               leaning
               on
               his
               st●ff
               .
            
             Heb.
             11.21
             .
             Devout
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               kneeling
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             3.14
             Valiant
             
               Ioshua
               ,
               flat
               on
               his
               face
               ,
            
             Josh.
             7.6
             .
             Faithful
             
               Elijah
               ,
               with
               his
               face
               between
               his
               knees
               ,
            
             1
             King.
             18
             42.
             when
             he
             prayed
             for
             raine
             .
             To
             shew
             how
             humbly
             importunate
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             we
             pray
             for
             so
             necessary
             a
             creature
             .
             The
             said
             
               Elijah
            
             elsewhere
             ,
             namely
             ,
             1
             
               Kings
            
             19.4
             .
             prayed
             
               sitting
               under
               a
               juniper-tree
            
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             ,
             when
             his
             minde
             was
             vexed
             with
             passion
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             wearied
             with
             travel
             .
             Otherwise
             it
             is
             a
             posture
             fitter
             for
             
               attention
               ,
            
             then
             
               devotion
               ,
            
             as
             partaking
             so
             much
             of
             ease
             ,
             and
             repose
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             reverence
             required
             in
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             The
             result
             of
             all
             is
             this
             ,
             being
             ignorant
             of
             mens
             particular
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             occasions
             ,
             we
             cannot
             constantly
             con●ine
             them
             to
             one
             posture
             in
             Gods
             worship
             .
             But
             let
             them
             use
             that
             ,
             which
             expresseth
             most
             reverence
             ,
             with
             their
             present
             convenience
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             
             accept
             it
             ,
             though
             no
             posture
             but
             
               falling
               down
               ,
            
             would
             please
             Satan's
             palate
             here
             in
             my
             text
             .
          
           
             
             Such
             Parents
             as
             expect
             their
             Children
             should
             crave
             their
             blessing
             on
             their
             knees
             ,
             Whether
             do
             they
             not
             assume
             to
             themselves
             too
             much
             Reverence
             ,
             and
             therein
             intrench
             upon
             Divine
             Honour
             ?
          
           
             
             No
             :
             Such
             Genuflection
             being
             onely
             a
             Civil
             posture
             to
             express
             their
             Humility
             ;
             and
             is
             performed
             to
             Princes
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             by
             their
             Petitioners
             :
             and
             therefore
             may
             be
             required
             by
             Parents
             ,
             Monarchs
             over
             their
             own
             Children
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             should
             my
             sons
             knees
             (
             how
             old
             soever
             )
             be
             too
             
               stubborn
            
             to
             beg
             my
             
               Blessing
               ,
            
             I
             believe
             mine
             arm
             would
             be
             too
             
               stiff
            
             to
             reach
             out
             
               Maintenance
            
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           CHRIST'S
           Third
           Temptation
           to
           IDOLATRY
           .
           SERMON
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             
               MATTH.
               4.10
               .
            
             
               Then
               saith
               Iesus
               unto
               him
               ,
               Get
               thee
               hence
               Satan
               :
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               onely
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           Satan
           had
           rapt
           out
           two
           notorious
           lyes
           .
           (
           As
           indeed
           t
           is
           hard
           to
           tell
           
             one
             lye
             ,
          
           and
           but
           
             ONE
             Lye
             .
          
           )
           The
           first
           ,
           
             Assertory
             ,
          
           respecting
           the
           
           
             Time
             past
             ,
          
           affirming
           that
           all
           the
           power
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           were
           in
           his
           absolute
           disposal
           ,
           as
           delivered
           unto
           him
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           
             Promissory
             ,
          
           relating
           to
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           promising
           (
           when
           he
           meant
           nothing
           less
           )
           to
           invest
           and
           estate
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           full
           and
           peaceable
           possession
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           in
           his
           answer
           to
           Satan
           ,
           takes
           notice
           of
           neither
           
             Lye
             ,
          
           so
           as
           to
           reprove
           and
           confute
           them
           .
           Not
           that
           his
           
             Silence
          
           herein
           was
           
             Consent
             ,
          
           to
           
             Satans
             falshood
          
           ;
           but
           partly
           ,
           because
           ,
           had
           He
           spoken
           truth
           therein
           ,
           it
           signified
           nothing
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           
             Christs
          
           acceptance
           of
           his
           profer
           ,
           which
           he
           heartily
           detested
           and
           defied
           :
           partly
           ,
           because
           
             Christ
          
           made
           all
           convenient
           speed
           to
           come
           up
           
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
          
           and
           to
           close
           with
           his
           Adversary
           about
           the
           main
           
             issue
          
           of
           the
           
             matter
             ,
             the
             utter
             unlawfulness
             of
             Idolatry
             on
             any
             terms
             .
          
           To
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           compendious
           way
           to
           end
           any
           controversie
           ,
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           stand
           pidling
           and
           pelting
           away
           our
           
             spiritual
             artillery
             ,
          
           against
           
           the
           
             ou●●works
             ,
          
           and
           less-important
           limbes
           thereof
           ,
           when
           we
           may
           safely
           and
           speedily
           b●tter
           down
           the
           
             Citadel
             ,
          
           and
           ought
           to
           bend
           all
           our
           forces
           against
           it
           .
           Just
           as
           two
           
             Muskets
          
           make
           no
           
             audible
             report
             ,
          
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           and
           place
           a
           
             full
             Cannon
          
           is
           
             discharged
          
           ;
           so
           our
           Saviour
           was
           not
           at
           leasure
           to
           listen
           to
           the
           two
           
             crackings
             lyes
          
           Satan
           had
           uttered
           ,
           being
           totally
           taken
           up
           and
           ingrossed
           with
           the
           loud
           roaring
           abminable
           
             Blasphemy
             ,
          
           vented
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           which
           alone
           he
           shapeth
           his
           answer
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           
             Then
             saith
             Iesus
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Observe
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               Christs
               
                 Refusal
              
               of
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               
                 Indignation
              
               at
               ,
            
             
               3.
               
               His
               
                 Refutation
              
               of
               Satans
               temptation
               .
            
          
        
         
           From
           his
           
             Refusal
             ,
          
           we
           collect
           ,
        
         
           
             All
             worldly
             wealth
             ,
             is
             no
             effectual
             ,
          
           
           
             Allurement
             to
             Sin
             ,
             unto
             a
             Sanctified
             Soul
             :
          
        
         
           What
           saith
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ?
          
           Gal.
           7.14
           .
           
             By
             Christ
             the
             world
             is
             crucified
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             unto
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
         
           Now
           who
           is
           
             crucified
             ?
          
           namely
           He
           ,
           who
           after
           a
           long
           lingring
           torment
           ,
           at
           last
           expires
           ,
           and
           is
           stark
           
             Dead
             .
          
           Such
           ,
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           was
           ,
           and
           such
           was
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           in
           a
           more
           eminent
           and
           transcedent
           manner
           .
           His
           affections
           were
           
             crucified
             ,
          
           before
           his
           Person
           was
           
             crucified
          
           in
           some
           sense
           ;
           
             crucified
          
           from
           his
           
             Cradle
             ,
          
           yea
           
             crucified
          
           before
           he
           was
           born
           ,
           as
           
             deaded
          
           to
           all
           carnal
           delights
           ;
           the
           cause
           why
           Satans
           profer
           made
           no
           impression
           upon
           him
           .
           For
           ,
           tender
           the
           softest
           
             Persian
          
           Silks
           to
           a
           dead
           mans
           touch
           ,
           and
           it
           nothing
           affects
           his
           fingers
           ;
           reach
           the
           the
           sweetest
           
             Indian
          
           Spices
           to
           his
           nostrils
           ,
           they
           work
           not
           on
           his
           smell
           ;
           present
           the
           pleasantest
           
             wine
             of
             Helbon
             ,
          
           (
           
             Ezek.
          
           27.28
           .
           )
           to
           his
           taste
           ,
           it
           moveth
           him
           to
           no
           delight
           ;
           as
           here
           our
           mortified
           Saviour
           was
           unconcerned
           with
           all
           worldly
           vanities
           .
        
         
           
             Get
             thee
             hence
             Satan
             .
          
           
             
             But
             S.
             
               Luke
            
             saith
             ,
             Chap.
             4.8
             .
             
               Get
               thee
               behinde
               me
               Satan
            
             ;
             whereas
             it
             is
             a
             dangerous
             posture
             for
             one
             to
             have
             
             so
             fierce
             a
             Foe
             behinde
             his
             Back
             .
             Let
             me
             alwaies
             have
             my
             enemy
             
               in
               mine
               eye
               ,
            
             that
             I
             may
             mark
             and
             observe
             his
             motions
             .
             Especially
             Satan
             being
             of
             a
             
               Serpentine
            
             nature
             ,
             which
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             3.15
             .
             
               bruiseth
            
             the
             
               Heel
               ,
            
             it
             is
             suspicious
             to
             suffer
             him
             to
             come
             in
             the
             rere
             ,
             
               behinde
               us
               ,
            
             for
             fear
             he
             practiseth
             some
             treachery
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Luke's
            
             
               get
               thee
               behinde
               me
               Satan
               ,
            
             
             must
             be
             expounded
             by
             
               Matthew's
            
             
               Get
               thee
               hence
               Satan
               ,
            
             both
             being
             in
             sense
             and
             substance
             the
             same
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Avant
               ,
               away
               ,
               get
               thee
               out
               of
               my
               sight
               ,
            
             as
             a
             detestable
             and
             odious
             obiect
             .
             Besides
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             of
             the
             Devils
             being
             behind
             the
             backs
             of
             our
             
               Bodies
               ,
            
             when
             at
             the
             self-same
             time
             ,
             the
             Eye
             of
             our
             souls
             may
             with
             all
             caution
             be
             fastned
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             we
             have
             mentioned
             
               Satan
               being
               behinde
               us
               ,
            
             I
             will
             describe
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             what
             posture
             his
             soul
             ought
             to
             stand
             in
             all
             relations
             .
             He
             must
             have
             
               God
               before
               him
               ,
            
             always
             eying
             and
             observing
             his
             will
             and
             his
             word
             :
             
               Satan
               behinde
               him
               ,
            
             detesting
             and
             defying
             his
             temptations
             :
             the
             
             
               World
               be●e●th
               him
               ,
            
             neglecting
             and
             contemning
             the
             wealth
             thereof
             :
             
               Grace
               within
               him
               ,
            
             entertaining
             and
             treasuring
             it
             up
             in
             his
             heart
             :
             and
             
               Glory
               above
               him
               ,
            
             ascending
             and
             aspiring
             thereunto
             in
             his
             affections
             and
             endeavours
             .
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             our
             Saviour
             seems
             in
             some
             sort
             
               out
               of
               Patience
               ,
            
             and
             filled
             with
             holy
             Indignation
             or
             Satan
             ,
             Observe
             ,
          
           
             
             
               The
               most
               Lambs
               in
               their
               owne
               cause
               ,
               are
               the
               Most
               Lions
               in
               Gods
               Quarrel
               .
            
          
           
             We
             find
             the
             Character
             of
             Christs
             mildness
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             12.9
             .
             
               Hee
               shall
               not
               strive
               ,
               nor
               cry
               .
            
             Yet
             we
             hear
             him
             
               very
               loud
            
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             when
             
               striving
            
             with
             Satan
             .
             And
             just
             cause
             he
             had
             ,
             when
             his
             Fathers
             honour
             was
             so
             deeply
             concerned
             .
          
           
             Here
             let
             us
             recount
             how
             often
             we
             finde
             Christ
             angry
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             first
             time
             in
             my
             Text
             ;
             and
             Satan
             had
             the
             
               good
               Hansel
               ,
            
             or
             
               first-fruits
            
             of
             Christs
             anger
             ,
             bestowed
             deservedly
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             as
             Satan
             had
             the
             
               top
               ,
            
             and
             beginning
             of
             Christs
             anger
             ,
             so
             shall
             he
             
             have
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             the
             close
             thereof
             ,
             yea
             be-forced
             to
             suck
             out
             the
             very
             
               ●ees
            
             and
             
               dregs
               ,
            
             of
             his
             
               Indignation
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Christ
             was
             angry
             ,
             
               Iohn
            
             2.15
             .
             when
             with
             a
             scourge
             of
             cords
             he
             drave
             the
             Buyers
             and
             Sellers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             was
             in
             his
             Fathers
             quarrel
             ,
             whose
             
               house
               of
               Prayer
            
             they
             had
             turned
             into
             a
             Den
             of
             Theeves
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Mark
            
             3.5
             .
             
               when
               he
               had
               looked
               round
               about
               on
               the
               people
               with
               anger
               ,
            
             (
             but
             for
             what
             ?
             for
             any
             personal
             Injury
             they
             offered
             him
             ?
             O
             no
             ,
             but
             )
             
               for
               the
               hardness
               of
               their
               hearts
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             When
             offended
             with
             
               Peter
               ,
               Matth.
            
             16.23
             .
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Get
               thee
               behind
               me
               Satan
               ,
            
             giving
             
               Peter
            
             worse
             language
             for
             disswading
             then
             ever
             he
             did
             
               Iudas
               ,
            
             for
             contriving
             his
             passion
             ,
             whom
             indeed
             he
             once
             called
             
               Devil
               ,
            
             but
             never
             bid
             him
             ,
             
               Get
               thee
               behinde
               me
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             be
             over-positive
             and
             confident
             ;
             but
             perchance
             Christ
             may
             be
             found
             once
             
               again
               angry
            
             in
             Scripture
             :
             but
             this
             I
             dare
             presume
             to
             affirm
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             then
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             
             but
             (
             like
             meek
             
               Moses
               ,
               Numb.
            
             16.15
             .
             
               very
               worth
            
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Korah
            
             )
             when
             his
             Fathers
             honour
             or
             our
             good
             was
             interested
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             is
             written
             .
          
           
             What
             ,
             more
             Scripture
             still
             ?
             Enough
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             (
             will
             some
             
               carnal
               Palate
            
             say
             )
             of
             the
             
               Manna
            
             of
             Gods
             word
             :
             now
             a
             little
             of
             the
             
               flesh-pots
               ,
            
             of
             Mans
             
               Traditions
            
             and
             
               Inventions
               ,
            
             were
             it
             but
             for
             novelty
             and
             variety
             sake
             .
             O
             no
             :
             Christ
             still
             keeps
             himself
             to
             his
             Scripture
             .
             No
             wise
             Souldier
             will
             change
             a
             tryed
             sword
             ,
             of
             whose
             metal
             and
             temper
             he
             hath
             had
             experience
             ,
             yea
             which
             hath
             proved
             successful
             and
             victorious
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             a
             new
             blade
             out
             of
             the
             sorge
             ;
             and
             our
             Saviour
             would
             not
             quit
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             had
             twice
             foiled
             Satan
             ,
             for
             any
             new
             weapon
             ;
             but
             the
             third
             time
             maketh
             use
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
             
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               good
               to
               begin
               with
               ,
               and
               good
               to
               continue
               with
               ,
               and
               good
               to
               conclude
               with
               .
            
          
           
           
             Some
             meates
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               Gold
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               Silver
               at
               noon
               ,
            
             but
             
               Lead
               at
               night
               .
            
             But
             Gods
             Word
             is
             Gold
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             Gold
             at
             Noon
             ,
             Gold
             at
             Night
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             more
             pretious
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             is
             used
             .
          
           
             Yea
             it
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             Christ
             took
             all
             the
             three
             places
             wherewith
             he
             repelled
             Satan
             ,
             out
             of
             one
             book
             of
             
               Deuteronomy
               ,
            
             and
             two
             of
             them
             out
             of
             one
             (
             the
             sixth
             )
             chapter
             thereof
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             opening
             of
             
               one
               Box
            
             afforded
             Christ
             three
             
               Antidotes
            
             against
             Sat●ns
             poyson
             ,
             how
             many
             Cordials
             may
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             yeeld
             us
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             happy
             addition
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             thereto
             !
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             Devil
             had
             formerly
             cited
             the
             text
             
               defectively
            
             (
             leaving
             out
             
               in
               all
               thy
               ways
            
             )
             so
             our
             Saviour
             quotes
             the
             same
             
               redundantly
               ,
            
             
             inserting
             the
             word
             
               Onely
               ,
            
             (
             whereon
             all
             the
             hinge
             of
             the
             controversie
             did
             depend
             )
             which
             if
             the
             Original
             be
             consulted
             with
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             6.13
             .
             appears
             not
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               heavy
               curse
               ,
            
             denounced
             
               Rev.
            
             22.18
             .
             on
             such
             as
             adde
             
               any
               thing
            
             to
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
           
             
             Though
             
               Onely
            
             be
             not
             
               expressed
               ,
            
             it
             is
             
               implyed
            
             in
             the
             
               Text
               ,
            
             and
             may
             be
             
               supplied
            
             from
             the
             
               context
               :
            
             For
             it
             followed
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             6.14
             .
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               go
               after
               other
               gods
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             ,
             
               You
               shall
               serve
               God
               onely
               ?
            
             So
             when
             it
             is
             sad
             ,
             
               Exod.
            
             20.3
             .
             
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               Gods
               but
               me
            
             ;
             it
             amounteth
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             serve
             God
             
               onely
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Explaining
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               by
               the
               context
               ,
               is
               no
               adding
               to
               the
               text
               .
            
          
           
             If
             we
             Ministers
             ,
             (
             especially
             in
             the
             heat
             and
             height
             of
             our
             preaching
             )
             cite
             not
             Scripture
             
               Syllabically
            
             or
             
               verbatim
               ,
            
             but
             faithfully
             render
             the
             
               life
            
             and
             
               sense
            
             thereof
             (
             some
             perchance
             out
             of
             the
             preceding
             ,
             some
             from
             the
             following
             verses
             )
             we
             cannot
             justly
             be
             taxed
             for
             fallacious
             alleadging
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
             This
             will
             arm
             us
             against
             the
             unjust
             cavil
             of
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
            
             traducing
             all
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             
               Luther
            
             by
             name
             ,
             for
             adding
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             maintaining
             that
             
               faith
            
             ALONE
             justifieth
             .
          
           
             We
             find
             this
             
               Alone
               ,
            
             though
             not
             
             
               formally
               ,
            
             yet
             equivalently
             in
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             Here
             we
             will
             not
             ,
             with
             some
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             lay
             too
             much
             stress
             on
             that
             place
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             8.20
             .
             when
             Christ
             said
             to
             
               Iairus
               ,
               Beleive
               ONLY
               ,
               and
               shee
               shall
               be
               made
               whole
            
             ;
             because
             it
             relateth
             not
             properly
             and
             directly
             to
             the
             justifying
             of
             
               Iairus
            
             his
             soul
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             have
             that
             miraculous
             reviving
             bestowed
             on
             his
             Daughter
             .
             But
             we
             find
             Faith
             
               ALONE
            
             justifiing
             ,
             
               tantamountingly
            
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             we
             read
             ,
             
               Eph.
            
             2.8
             .
             
               By
               grace
               are
               ye
               saved
               ,
               through
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               of
               your selves
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               :
               not
               of
               works
               ,
               lest
               any
               man
               should
               boast
               .
            
             Here
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             many
             other
             places
             )
             the
             total
             excluding
             of
             
               Works
               ,
            
             fixeth
             justification
             
               in
               Faith
               Alone
            
             ;
             and
             Saint
             
               Hillary
               ,
            
             on
             the
             8
             of
             
               Matthew
            
             (
             so
             false
             is
             
               Bellarmines
            
             slander
             ,
             that
             
               Luther
            
             first
             made
             the
             expression
             )
             hath
             the
             proposition
             
               in
               terminis
               ,
               Fides
               sola
               justificat
               .
            
          
           
             
               God
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               worshiped
            
             eminently
             
               above
               all
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               also
            
             exclusively
             ,
             
               none
               besides
               himself
               .
            
          
           
           
             Two
             things
             are
             impatient
             of
             a
             Corrival
             :
             
               The
               Throne
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Marriage-bed
               .
            
             God
             in
             Scripture
             shadoweth
             himself
             unto
             us
             ,
             under
             both
             these
             
               Relations
               .
            
             Psal.
             89.18
             .
             
               The
               holy
               One
               of
               Israel
               is
               our
               King
               .
            
             Jer.
             3.14
             .
             
               Turn
               ,
               O
               backsliding
               children
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               :
               for
               I
               am
               married
               unto
               you
               .
            
             Dream
             not
             therefore
             of
             conjoyning
             any
             other
             in
             Worship
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Here
             some
             of
             
               Solomon's
            
             fools
             ,
             though
             carnally
             wise
             ,
             might
             conceive
             ,
             (
             had
             they
             been
             in
             Christ's
             place
             )
             that
             they
             had
             an
             advantage
             to
             enrich
             and
             advance
             themselves
             ,
             cozen
             and
             delude
             Satan
             ,
             and
             withal
             ,
             please
             and
             preserve
             God
             their
             friend
             ,
             save
             and
             secure
             their
             own
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             thus
             .
          
           
             With
             their
             
               bodies
               ,
            
             they
             would
             
               fall
               down
               ,
            
             and
             worship
             Satan
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             by
             the
             plentiful
             performance
             of
             the
             condition
             ,
             gain
             worldly
             wealth
             and
             glory
             to
             themselves
             .
             Mean
             time
             ,
             they
             would
             reserve
             their
             
               hearts
               ,
            
             (
             which
             Satan
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             secrets
             thereof
             ,
             could
             not
             discover
             )
             
             to
             God
             alone
             ;
             yea
             ,
             send
             up
             an
             
               ejaculation
            
             to
             Him
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             
               corporal
               prostration
            
             to
             Satan
             .
          
           
             But
             God
             is
             
               a
               jealous
               God
               ,
            
             and
             will
             not
             thus
             be
             abused
             .
             Should
             a
             wife
             ,
             being
             found
             in
             the
             wanton
             embraces
             of
             another
             ,
             pretend
             for
             her self
             ,
             that
             still
             her
             heart
             was
             loyal
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             He
             should
             be
             as
             very
             a
             fool
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             as
             she
             an
             impudent
             harlot
             to
             affirm
             it
             .
          
           
             Assure
             your selves
             ,
             the
             wise
             God
             of
             heaven
             will
             not
             be
             abused
             by
             such
             vain
             palliations
             :
             nay
             ,
             
               him
               onely
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               :
            
          
           
             To
             confute
             such
             ,
             
             who
             introduce
             a
             
               Mongrel-medly-Religion
            
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Colonies
            
             substituted
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             ten
             tribes
             carried
             away
             into
             captivity
             ,
             2
             
               King.
            
             17.
             
             And
             a
             seeming-contradiction
             (
             but
             easily
             reconciled
             )
             is
             remarkable
             in
             three
             verses
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               32.
               
               
                 They
                 feared
                 the
                 Lord
                 .
              
            
             
               Vers.
               33.
               
               
                 They
                 feared
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 served
                 their
                 own
                 gods
                 .
              
            
             
               Vers.
               34.
               
               
                 They
                 fear
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 .
              
            
          
           
             All
             is
             easily
             reconciled
             .
             They
             
             
               feared
               the
               Lord
               SEEMINGLY
               :
            
             but
             because
             they
             
               feared
               him
               IOYNTLY
            
             with
             their
             Idols●
             they
             
               feared
               him
            
             not
             
               TRUELY
               ,
            
             nor
             
               ACCEPTABLY
               .
            
          
           
             Such
             are
             they
             who
             serve
             God
             and
             
               Venus
               ,
            
             their
             Wantonness
             ;
             God
             ,
             and
             
               Bacchus
               ,
            
             their
             Drunkenness
             ;
             God
             ,
             and
             
               Ceres
               ,
            
             their
             Gluttony
             ;
             God
             ,
             and
             
               Mars
               ,
            
             their
             furious
             Revenge
             ;
             God
             ,
             and
             
               Mercury
               ,
            
             their
             Fraudulent
             and
             Deceitful
             dealing
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             confutes
             the
             practice
             of
             
               Saint-worship
            
             amongst
             the
             Papists
             ,
             so
             derogatory
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             Nor
             let
             them
             hope
             to
             evade
             ,
             by
             coining
             the
             Distinction
             ,
             (
             which
             with
             
               a
               broken
               cistern
               ,
            
             Jer.
             2.13
             .
             
               will
               not
               hold
               water
            
             )
             that
             God
             is
             onely
             to
             be
             
               worshipped
            
             with
             the
             worship
             of
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             but
             Saints
             may
             be
             worshipped
             with
             the
             worship
             of
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             As
             if
             where
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               steal
               ,
            
             man
             should
             plead
             ,
             Indeed
             I
             may
             not
             take
             away
             my
             neighbours
             goods
             
               by
               way
               of
               stealing
            
             ;
             
             but
             I
             may
             take
             them
             away
             
               by
               way
               of
               lurching
               ,
            
             or
             
               filching
               .
            
          
           
             But
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             
               in
               fact
            
             mocked
             ,
             is
             not
             
               in
               fine
            
             mocked
             ;
             (
             though
             men
             multiply
             
               distinctions
            
             till
             their
             Fancies
             be
             weary
             ,
             calling
             the
             same
             sin
             by
             different
             names
             )
             but
             will
             avenge
             himself
             on
             such
             as
             abuse
             him
             by
             their
             vain
             Inventions
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             to
             unbyassed
             judgements
             ,
             doth
             in
             the
             natural
             notion
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             import
             more
             lowe
             ,
             submiss
             ,
             and
             servile
             adoration
             ,
             then
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             it self
             ;
             and
             in
             Scripture
             is
             given
             to
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             Thus
             S.
             
               Iames
               ,
            
             Chap.
             1.1
             .
             stileth
             himself
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               The
               servant
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             although
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             (
             to
             note
             that
             by
             the
             way
             )
             
               Gal.
            
             1.19
             .
             entitles
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             outward
             honour
             ,
             
               Iames
               the
               brother
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             yet
             the
             humble
             Apostle
             (
             being
             to
             speak
             of
             himself
             )
             waves
             all
             carnal
             relation
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             onely
             calleth
             himself
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               The
               servant
               of
               Iesus
               ,
            
             as
             a
             title
             of
             highest
             spiritual
             honour
             ,
             and
             which
             speaketh
             his
             
             lowest
             service
             unto
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             in
             the
             criticism
             thereof
             ,
             being
             appropriate
             to
             our
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             though
             the
             
               Learned
            
             Papists
             may
             plead
             for
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             serve
             the
             
               Saint
            
             in
             the
             
               Image
               ,
            
             and
             
               God
            
             in
             the
             
               Saint
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Ordinary
            
             people
             terminate
             their
             Worship
             in
             the
             
               very
               Image
            
             it self
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           CHRIST'S
           Third
           Temptation
           to
           IDOLATRY
           .
           SERMON
           XII
           .
        
         
           
             
               MATTH.
               4.11
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               devil
               leaveth
               him
               ▪
               and
               behold
               ,
               angels
               came
               and
               ministred
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           WE
           may
           observe
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           
             
               
                 Purgatory
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Hell
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               and
            
             
               
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Purgatory
             :
          
           But
           not
           in
           the
           modern
           sense
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           for
           a
           
           
             Purgatory
          
           to
           come
           ;
           but
           one
           
             past
          
           already
           ,
           in
           the
           word
           
             Then
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             after
          
           Christ
           had
           been
           sifted
           ,
           and
           fanned
           ,
           and
           tried
           ,
           and
           purged
           ;
           coming
           off
           with
           his
           own
           honour
           ,
           and
           his
           enemies
           confusion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Hell
             ,
          
           the
           
             devil
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Earth
          
           ;
           so
           may
           I
           safely
           term
           the
           
             humanity
          
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           the
           
             Angels
             ,
          
           those
           celestial
           spirits
           ,
           which
           ,
           upon
           Satans
           dep●rture
           ,
           
             ministred
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           How
           came
           Satan
           now
           to
           leave
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           rather
           then
           before
           ?
           As
           if
           his
           last
           answer
           was
           more
           effectual
           then
           his
           former
           .
           Twice
           before
           ,
           he
           had
           refused
           the
           profer
           ,
           and
           refuted
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           devil
           ;
           and
           now
           he
           did
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           negatively
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           any
           latent
           operation
           ,
           or
           mystical
           efficacie
           of
           the
           
             number
             of
             Three
             ,
          
           as
           if
           the
           
             third
          
           resistance
           drave
           the
           devil
           away
           (
           thrice
           
             crossing
             ,
          
           thrice
           
             sprinkling
          
           of
           water
           ,
           &c.
           folly
           ,
           with
           Papists
           ,
           to
           fix
           any
           force
           either
           in
           the
           
             thing
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             triplication
          
           thereof
           )
           or
           as
           if
           Satan
           would
           tempt
           us
           
           onely
           
             three
          
           times
           ,
           who
           will
           do
           it
           more
           then
           
             thirty
          
           times
           
             three
             .
          
           But
           Satan
           left
           him
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           he
           (
           who
           long
           had
           look'd
           for
           that
           which
           he
           was
           loath
           to
           finde
           ,
           
             viz.
             whether
             Christ
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           )
           was
           now
           ,
           to
           his
           great
           sorrow
           ,
           sufficiently
           satisfied
           in
           the
           
             affirmative
             ,
          
           that
           he
           was
           so
           ;
           and
           therefore
           desisted
           from
           farther
           inquiry
           therein
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           observable
           ,
           how
           much
           Satans
           knowledge
           was
           (
           I
           will
           not
           say
           bettered
           ,
           but
           )
           increased
           in
           one
           Chapter
           (
           
             Mark
          
           1
           )
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           eleven
           verses
           .
           For
           ,
           verse
           13.
           he
           
             tempted
          
           Christ
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           try
           
             whether
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           verse
           24.
           
             he
             confesseth
             him
             :
             I
             know
             thee
          
           (
           with
           deare-bought
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           his
           owne
           confusion
           )
           
             who
             thou
             art
             ,
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Satan
           could
           not
           
             go
             higher
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           would
           not
           
             go
             lower
          
           in
           his
           
             Temptations
             .
             Ecquid
             aliquid
             altius
             ?
          
           Was
           there
           any
           act
           worse
           then
           
             Idolatry
          
           ;
           or
           greater
           temptation
           thereunto
           ,
           then
           the
           
           
             wealth
             and
             glory
             of
             the
          
           whole
           
             world
             ?
          
           It
           stood
           not
           with
           the
           state
           of
           Satans
           malice
           ,
           to
           present
           our
           Saviour
           after
           this
           ,
           with
           some
           
             petty
          
           allurement
           to
           a
           puny
           sin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           thought
           fittest
           for
           the
           present
           to
           desist
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Satan
           
             went
             away
             ,
          
           to
           save
           his
           credit
           ,
           being
           on
           the
           matter
           
             driven
             away
             .
          
           Christ
           spake
           ,
           
             Get
             thee
             hence
             ,
          
           as
           a
           Commander
           
             with
             authority
          
           ;
           and
           his
           words
           were
           (
           for
           the
           time
           )
           a
           
             Mittimus
          
           to
           dispach
           the
           Devil
           out
           of
           that
           place
           ;
           who
           ,
           beholding
           Christ
           his
           holy
           anger
           ,
           now
           raised
           up
           to
           an
           height
           ,
           presently
           with
           shame
           
             sneaked
          
           and
           
             slunk
          
           away
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Devil
             leaveth
             him
             .
          
           
             
             
               Holy
               Indignation
               is
               an
               excellent
               exorcism
               to
               drive
               Satan
               away
               .
            
          
           
             The
             surest
             way
             to
             fright
             the
             fiercest
             Lion
             ,
             (
             that
             of
             the
             
               crowing
               of
               a
               Cock
               ,
            
             being
             denied
             by
             many
             ,
             doubted
             of
             by
             most
             )
             is
             by
             shaking
             of
             a
             
               fire-brand
            
             before
             his
             face
             .
             Satan
             ,
             that
             Lion
             ,
             feares
             the
             flame
             of
             
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             anger
             (
             such
             as
             here
             
               sparkled
            
             out
             in
             our
             Saviour
             )
             so
             that
             the
             
               climat
            
             grew
             too
             
               hot
            
             for
             him
             ;
             he
             could
             dwel
             no
             longer
             therein
             .
             But
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             
               ours
            
             be
             
               holy
               Indignation
               ,
            
             otherwise
             the
             
               strange
               fire
               ,
            
             of
             common
             and
             carnal
             anger
             ,
             doth
             
               allure
               ,
            
             not
             
               affright
            
             the
             Devil
             ;
             yea
             the
             light
             thereof
             giveth
             him
             aim
             the
             more
             steddily
             to
             direct
             his
             temptations
             at
             our
             souls
             .
             Yea
             when
             his
             
               fiery
               darts
            
             meet
             with
             our
             
               fiery
               passions
            
             ▪
             oh
             how
             
               unquenchable
            
             (
             without
             Gods
             mercy
             )
             is
             the
             
               combustion
               !
            
          
           
             Now
             Saint
             
               Matthew
            
             saith
             absolutely
             ,
             
               The
               devil
               leaveth
               him
            
             ;
             but
             Saint
             
               Luke
            
             giveth
             us
             the
             
               Limitation
            
             thereof
             ;
             
               he
               departeth
               from
               him
               ,
            
             for
             
               a
            
             SEASON
             .
             And
             seeing
             
               departing
               ,
            
             and
             
               coming
            
             are
             
               relative
               termes
            
             ;
             we
             finde
             Satan
             afterwards
             re-assaulting
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Iohn
            
             14.30
             .
             
               The
               Prince
               of
               this
               world
               cometh
               ,
               and
               hath
               nothing
               in
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Whence
             Learn
             ,
          
           
             
               Satan
               though
               he
               leaveth
               us
               ,
            
             
             
               will
               never
               leave
               us
               ,
               till
               life
               leaveth
               us
               .
            
          
           
           
             Of
             the
             three
             grand
             enemies
             of
             our
             soul
             ,
             
               One
            
             beginneth
             long
             before
             the
             
               other
               two
               ,
            
             but
             all
             end
             and
             expire
             with
             us
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             .
             The
             
               flesh
            
             starteth
             first
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             our
             
               birth
               ,
            
             but
             
               being
            
             and
             
               conception
               :
               Psal.
            
             51.5
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               was
               born
               in
               inquity
               ,
               and
               in
               sin
               hath
               my
               Mother
               conceived
               me
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               World
            
             and
             the
             
               Devil
            
             come
             after
             ,
             namely
             when
             a
             child
             (
             sooner
             or
             later
             according
             to
             his
             capacity
             )
             is
             able
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             reason
             and
             will
             ,
             to
             commit
             an
             actual
             sin
             .
             But
             all
             three
             determine
             in
             and
             at
             the
             same
             moment
             ,
             namely
             just
             at
             the
             time
             of
             our
             death
             :
             till
             then
             ,
             be
             sure
             Satan
             will
             not
             leave
             thee
             .
          
           
             Yet
             let
             none
             be
             disheartned
             at
             Satans
             
               never
               leaving
               to
               tempt
               them
               ,
            
             but
             ,
             in
             a
             comfortable
             opposition
             thereunto
             ,
             let
             them
             consider
             that
             Gods
             protection
             will
             never
             finally
             
               leave
            
             to
             preserve
             them
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             (
             especially
             to
             the
             apprehension
             of
             a
             wounded
             conscience
             )
             he
             deserteth
             his
             servants
             ,
             who
             complain
             
             with
             Christ
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             Yet
             we
             have
             the
             certain
             promise
             of
             constant
             assistance
             ;
             which
             he
             will
             infallibly
             perform
             :
             
               Heb.
            
             13.5
             .
             
               I
               will
               never
               LEAVE
               thee
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             under
             favour
             ,
             I
             conceive
             that
             though
             our
             Saviour
             was
             afterwards
             often
             tempted
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             yet
             the
             notion
             and
             nature
             of
             his
             
               future
               ,
            
             much
             differed
             from
             his
             
               former
            
             temptations
             .
             His
             former
             were
             chiefly
             for
             Satans
             
               information
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             were
             onely
             for
             Christs
             
               vexation
            
             ;
             the
             former
             partly
             to
             
               try
               ,
            
             the
             later
             solely
             to
             
               trouble
            
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             the
             Devil
             then
             knowing
             full
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               Solitary
               Men
            
             (
             such
             as
             Christ
             in
             the
             wilderness
             )
             
               have
               alwaies
               the
               company
               of
               Angels
               or
               Devils
               .
            
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             are
             herein
             observable
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             Mans
             soul
             (
             chiefly
             when
             alone
             )
             admits
             of
             no
             
               vacuitie
               :
               Anima
               Plena
               .
            
             The
             
               avoidance
            
             of
             
               one
               ,
            
             is
             alwaies
             the
             
               Induction
            
             of
             
               another
               incumbent
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             good
             and
             bad
             Angels
             should
             be
             reconciled
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             subject
             .
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             6.14
             .
             
               For
               what
               agreement
               is
               there
               betwixt
               light
               and
               darkne●s
               ?
            
             Those
             
               Stars
            
             of
             
               sweet
            
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Star
               Wormwood
               ,
               Revel.
            
             8.11
             .
             are
             of
             so
             opposite
             
               Horizons
               ,
            
             the
             
               elevation
            
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             necessitates
             the
             
               depression
            
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             
               intrant
            
             of
             the
             Angels
             is
             in
             the
             very
             instant
             after
             the
             
               Exit
            
             of
             Satan
             ;
             and
             so
             reciprocally
             ,
             when
             Satans
             
               sets
               ,
            
             then
             Angels
             
               arise
               .
            
             Thus
             in
             
               Saul
               ,
            
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             16.14
             .
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               departed
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               an
               evil
               spirit
               from
               the
               Lord
               troubled
               him
               .
            
             And
             as
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             27.30
             .
             
               Iacob
               was
               scarce
               gone
               out
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               Isaac
               his
               Father
               ,
               when
               Esau
               his
               brother
               came
               in
               ▪
            
             so
             ,
             
               plain
               ,
            
             and
             
               pious
               ,
            
             and
             
               profitable
            
             thoughts
             are
             no
             sooner
             departed
             our
             solitary
             
             souls
             ,
             but
             presently
             
               rough
               ,
               hairy
               ,
               cru●l
               ,
               wild
               ,
            
             and
             
               wicked
               cogitations
            
             succeed
             in
             their
             room
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             melancholy
             persons
             will
             have
             some
             (
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             fea●ed
             bad
             )
             company
             ,
             
             let
             them
             avoid
             
               loneness
               ,
            
             and
             associate
             themselves
             with
             such
             as
             are
             godly
             and
             religious
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ministred
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Angels
               on
               all
               occasions
               were
               very
               officious
               in
               their
               attendance
               on
               Christ
               .
            
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             at
             his
             
               conception
               ,
               Luke
            
             1.26
             .
             An
             Angel
             ,
             
               Gabriel
            
             by
             name
             ,
             first
             brought
             the
             blessed
             tidings
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             After
             his
             
               birth
            
             Angels
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             2.10
             .
             both
             celebrated
             the
             same
             with
             their
             singing
             ,
             and
             imparted
             to
             shepherds
             the
             first
             intelligence
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             his
             
               Infancie
               ,
               Mat.
            
             2.19
             .
             An
             Angel
             gave
             notice
             to
             
               Ioseph
            
             of
             
               Herods
            
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             Christ
             might
             safely
             return
             into
             his
             own
             Country
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             In
             his
             
               Temptation
               ,
            
             here
             in
             my
             text
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             At
             his
             
               Passion
               ,
            
             when
             his
             Agony
             began
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             22.43
             .
             
               There
               appeared
               an
               Angel
               unto
               him
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               strengthning
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Some
             will
             say
             ,
             Seeing
             it
             is
             the
             general
             opinion
             of
             
               Divines
            
             that
             the
             blessed
             
               elect
               Angels
            
             are
             established
             and
             
               strengthned
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             how
             cometh
             one
             of
             them
             to
             
               strengthen
            
             Christ
             at
             this
             time
             ?
             But
             let
             such
             know
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             
               humane
               nature
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             less
             and
             lower
             then
             the
             
               Angelical
            
             )
             which
             here
             received
             
               strengthning
            
             from
             him
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Angel
             being
             then
             in
             a
             
               calm
               ,
            
             and
             Christ
             in
             the
             
               Tempest
            
             of
             an
             Agony
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             a
             meaner
             might
             minister
             comfort
             and
             support
             to
             one
             otherwise
             and
             at
             other
             times
             far
             his
             superiour
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             At
             his
             
               Resurrection
               ,
               Mat.
            
             28.2
             .
             when
             an
             Augel
             (
             which
             rolled
             away
             the
             stone
             from
             the
             Grave
             )
             attested
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             after
             his
             
               Ascention
               ,
               Act.
            
             1.
             
             10.
             when
             two
             Angels
             declared
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             returne
             unto
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             
               Angelical
               attendance
            
             confined
             to
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             but
             extended
             also
             to
             all
             Christians
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             as
             
               *
            
             formerly
             we
             have
             largely
             declared
             ,
             and
             here
             intend
             no
             repetition
             thereof
             ;
             where
             also
             we
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             in
             compensation
             of
             their
             
               service
            
             (
             though
             other
             
               civilities
            
             be
             due
             to
             
               Angels
            
             )
             no
             
               worship
            
             may
             lawfully
             be
             tendered
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             inequality
             of
             Angels
             demeanour
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             that
             though
             sometimes
             they
             refuse
             adoration
             ,
             as
             
               Iudges
            
             13.16
             .
             
               Rev.
            
             19.10
             ,
             22
             ,
             9.
             otherwhiles
             they
             accept
             thereof
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             
               Abraham's
            
             so
             solemn
             praying
             unto
             an
             Angel
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             18.23
             .
             for
             the
             sparing
             of
             
               Sodom
               ?
            
          
           
             We
             may
             observe
             that
             those
             three
             Angels
             mentioned
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             
             appeared
             in
             three
             distinct
             capacities
             or
             representations
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             They
             are
             all
             three
             called
             MEN
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             18.2
             .
             
               Three
               MEN
               stood
               by
               him
            
             ;
             because
             they
             took
             on
             them
             the
             shape
             and
             Bodies
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             are
             termed
             ANGELS
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             19.
             &
             all
             
               three
            
             promiscuously
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             13.2
             .
             so
             called
             )
             because
             of
             their
             beauty
             and
             lustre
             ,
             power
             and
             strength
             ,
             surpassing
             
               Humanity
            
             wherein
             they
             did
             appear
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             
               Abraham
            
             stileth
             my
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             JEHOVAH
             (
             who
             alone
             ,
             staied
             behind
             ,
             whilst
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             as
             his
             servants
             ,
             were
             sent
             to
             
               S●dom
            
             )
             and
             termeth
             him
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             18.25
             .
             
               The
               Iudge
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               .
            
             To
             him
             onely
             (
             as
             not
             a
             
               meer
               Angel
               of
               God
               ,
            
             but
             the
             very
             
               Angel-God
            
             )
             is
             
               Abrahams
            
             adoration
             tendered
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             maketh
             nothing
             for
             the
             Popish
             worship
             of
             
               common
            
             and
             
               created
            
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             BEeing
             now
             for
             some
             time
             to
             take
             my
             leave
             of
             this
             Auditory
             ,
             
             and
             having
             the
             seasonable
             mention
             of
             the
             
               Ministration
               of
               Angels
            
             in
             my
             Text
             ;
             I
             know
             how
             ,
             if
             one
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               perswasion
            
             were
             in
             my
             place
             ,
             he
             would
             particularly
             consigne
             you
             to
             the
             
               tutellage
            
             of
             such
             
               Guardian
               angels
            
             which
             he
             conceiveth
             most
             proper
             for
             your
             several
             professions
             .
             For
             instance
             ;
             Are
             there
             any
             martial
             men
             that
             hear
             me
             to
             day
             ?
             such
             he
             would
             
               bequeath
            
             at
             this
             his
             
               departure
               ,
            
             to
             the
             
               Military
               angel
               ,
            
             Exod.
             33.2
             .
             
               And
               I
               will
               send
               my
               Angel
               before
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             namely
             ,
             the
             same
             who
             drave
             out
             the
             seven
             Nations
             of
             
               Canaan
               ,
            
             before
             the
             face
             of
             the
             
               Israelites
               .
            
             Are
             there
             any
             here
             ,
             which
             trade
             in
             Merchandize
             on
             the
             Seas
             ?
             such
             would
             he
             commend
             to
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
               Rev.
            
             16.5
             .
             to
             preserve
             them
             and
             their
             estates
             .
             Are
             there
             any
             here
             ,
             who
             stand
             on
             their
             
               preferment
               ,
            
             as
             we
             terme
             it
             ,
             I
             mean
             single
             persons
             who
             in
             due
             time
             intend
             marriage
             ?
             such
             he
             would
             commit
             to
             the
             guard
             of
             the
             
               Matrimonial
               Angel
               ,
            
             Gen.
             24.7
             .
             
               He
               shall
               send
               his
               Angel
               before
               thee
               ,
            
             the
             same
             which
             
             provided
             a
             gratious
             wife
             for
             
               Isaac
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             avoid
             all
             
               exception
               ,
            
             shun
             all
             shadow
             of
             
               Superstition
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             best
             assured
             of
             
               protection
               ,
            
             I
             commend
             all
             qualities
             and
             conditions
             of
             People
             ,
             to
             the
             Tuition
             of
             the
             
               God
               of
               these
               Angels
            
             ;
             Taking
             my
             farwell
             of
             this
             Auditory
             with
             the
             words
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             to
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
               Act.
            
             20.32
             .
             
               And
               now
               brethren
               ,
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               word
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               which
               is
               able
               to
               build
               you
               up
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               you
               an
               inheritance
               amongst
               all
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               .
            
             Amen
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A40659e-130
           
             Gen.
             53.11
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40659e-650
           
             
               Acts
               13.36
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gen.
               6.9
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Pag.
               103
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40659e-1350
           
             *
             Luk.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             
               Doct
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40659e-3080
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40659e-4600
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Lord
             
               Bacon
            
             in
             his
             Natural
             History
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40659e-6540
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Tim.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Not
               S.
            
             Augustine
             
               the
               ●●mous
               Fa●h●r
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               of●ippo
            
             ;
             
               but
               ●
               later
               Monk
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Flores
             ●ancto●●m
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             6.16
             
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             466.
             
          
           
             *
             M.
             
               Fox
            
             his
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Melchior
               Adamus
            
             in
             his
             Life
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Dyke
            
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             this
             text
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40659e-8420
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             James
             4.7
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             Psal.
             31.8
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40659e-10400
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Use
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Use
            
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40659e-12430
           
             
               Doct.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40659e-14420
           
             
               Doct.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             10.19
             .
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40659e-17080
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40659e-20100
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doct
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Henry
             Huntington
             .
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40659e-22410
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           
             
               Solut.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40659e-25400
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Page
             99.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.